<?xml version="1.0"?>
<feed xmlns="http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom" xml:lang="en">
	<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/api.php?action=feedcontributions&amp;feedformat=atom&amp;user=49.146.192.171</id>
	<title>Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]</title>
	<link rel="self" type="application/atom+xml" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/api.php?action=feedcontributions&amp;feedformat=atom&amp;user=49.146.192.171"/>
	<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Special:Contributions/49.146.192.171"/>
	<updated>2026-05-02T07:43:09Z</updated>
	<subtitle>User contributions</subtitle>
	<generator>MediaWiki 1.43.1</generator>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07_Chapter_4&amp;diff=347773</id>
		<title>Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 07 Chapter 4</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07_Chapter_4&amp;diff=347773"/>
		<updated>2014-04-21T03:43:57Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;49.146.192.171: /* Chapter 4: The {{furigana|Princess of the Dancing Blades|Cortisa}} */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;== Chapter 4: The {{furigana|Princess of the Dancing Blades|Cortisa}} ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 233 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
A night of a certain day, Alexandra Alshavin alias Sasha had dreamt of her mother.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she woke up, she revealed a complex smile. She wondered how many years had passed since she had last dreamt of her mother.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Sasha spoke of it to the servant, who showed to wake her up, the devoted elderly seemed troubled as how to reply. Wrinkling his face, he answered “is that so?” He did not ask whether it was a good dream.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Which reminds me, I happened to hear rumor that the civil war in the Kingdom of Asvarre is over.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Really?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha’s expression brightly shone. The aged servant was aware that he forcibly changed the topic, but it had been a while since she last heard a bright story.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding Legnica that she governed, the incomes obtained from trade were very important. The civil war of Asvarre was never other people’s affairs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---I wonder if Sophie and Tigre are doing well.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 234 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Although in awareness of her meddling when she assigned Matvey to Tigre, she wondered if that scary-looking former sailor was useful to him. Since it became peaceful&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; since the civil war was over &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;, Sophie and the others would probably come back, too. And then they would stop at the Imperial Palace, and let her listen to the story. When thinking so, Sasha became happy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, she felt a pain in her spine. As the breathing became painful, the black-haired Vanadis violently coughed. The servant, who was just about to leave, turned pale and ran up to Sasha.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Alexandra-sama!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……I’m alright. I’m alright, so……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was even hard for her just to reply like that. When the cough calmed down, Sasha slightly exhaled and lay on the bed. The servant rang the bell to call the doctor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---Even though a diagnosis would be useless.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She felt that the sound of the bell, which reverberated throughout the room, was very annoying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When turning her gaze to the bedside, there were two swords there, which were proof of her being a Vanadis. Having a blade a half fist longer than a dagger, it was a pair of twin swords. Strange patterns were carved in, one had a golden blade and the other had a vermillion blade; and one could feel a faint heat when touching them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---How much longer will you stay by my side?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Without voicing it, Sasha spoke so to the twin swords. This {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} called {{furigana|Luminous Flame|Bargren}} had not left her even with her being affected by disease, and had continued to stay by her side.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 235 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
‘I probably won’t live long.’&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A certain night of the time when Sasha was 10. Suddenly, her mother plainly told her in a casual tone as if she was talking about tomorrow’s weather.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The women in our family have been short-lived from generation to generation. We have what is called “blood disease”. Even your great-grandmother and your grandmother’s sister, everyone died around the age of 30.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a small house of the outskirts of a village, sturdiness and size were bed of merit. Sasha, who went into the bed with her mother, was just surprised at the sudden talk. After leaking an “eh?” voice, her mind became pure white and she could not think anymore.&amp;lt;!-- 頑丈さと大きさが取り柄のベッド。--&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a smile, the mother quietly waited for her daughter to recover from the shock.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha, who finally pulled herself together after a long time, fixedly stared at her mother’s face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her mother had not yet reached 30 years old. Young and healthy, she was always cheerful. To the point that she did not seem to suffer from a disease.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, her gaze was serious like times when she would teach something to her daughter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As far as she could remember, Sasha had been taught various things from her mother. Sewing and laundry, not to mention how to clean, how to make a fire by rubbing woods together, how to indentify poison of grass or mushroom growing in the forest, how to set simple traps, and even how to fight with a dagger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 236 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Her usually kind mother was very severe only at that time. Sasha held a grudge against her mother on that occasion for making her repeated many times until she came to be able to do it. Although, when she was able to do it without instructions, as her mother openly praised her, the grudge immediately disappeared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When she realized that her mother had never told a joke or a lie, Sasha’s spine shivered of fear. While holding her chest because of anxiety and nervousness, the daughter timidly asked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Is it an incurable disease?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No shadow&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; no signs of gloom &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; could be seen in the smile of her mother, who nodded. That expression was so far from being that of fear or sense of grim that it surprised Sasha. The mother gently stroked Sasha’s black hair.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sasha. One day, you’ll also come to love someone, and bear a child. And then, tell her properly. Teach her all that you know so that she can choose the path she wants.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following year, her mother died.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she caught a cold and was laid up for a long time, she died as it is. Her face was calm as to give the impression she was only asleep.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Sasha was surprised and sad, the adults of the village surprisingly recovered quickly.They knew it. That a day like this would some day come.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 237 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha’s family was only her mother. Her mother told her that her father was gone by the time she was born. She did not know whether he died or he left the village. As long as her mother was by her side, it was enough for her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she had the adults of the village help her and finished her mother’s burial, Sasha was called by the village chief.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What will you do from now on?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The village chief, who was 53 years old in this year, straightforwardly asked. In the village, the chief or the village potentates&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; influential people &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; were to take over children with no relatives. The chief asked that question with the expectation that she told him by whom she wanted to be taken over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’ll go on a journey.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These words slipped out from her mouth smoothly enough to even surprise her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While burying her mother, Sasha thought about it in the corner of her head, and understood.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was wondering. Aside from sewing and laundry and the like, which the other children of the village were also taught by their parents respectively, why she, who was a girl, had to acquire knowledge and technique about traps and fight. Even though that should be the role of men, who went out to hunt outside of the village.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In preparation for her death that would someday come, her mother taught her all that herself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So that she could even live alone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“On a journey……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The chief’s voice was mixed with regret and sense of relief. As to shake off the atmosphere, which became awkward, Sasha responded with an especially bright expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 238 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes. It’s a journey to look for a wonderful husband, who will marry me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It might have sounded like sarcasm to the chief. For the people of the village, who should know about the “blood disease”, there would be probably no one curious, who would want to marry such a girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Getting only a farewell gift, Sasha left the village.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The 11-year-old girl’s solitary journey was more painful (difficult) than expected. Disguising herself as a man became something natural, and even the way to talk soon changed from “watashi” to “boku”&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; In Japanese,  whereas 私 is used by all, 僕 is generally used only by men; hence Sasha who got accustomed to speak like a man started to employ such a word &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;. If not for the various knowledge and techniques learned from her mother, she would probably not have lasted one month. There were also times, when she had to beg.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, only her body she did not sell. Though this was because she feared that she could transmit her disease, it was above all because the reason she told the village chief was partly her true intention. Besides Sasha was searching for someone, who would say “I accept your “blood disease”, let’s make a child”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If she were to give birth to a girl, she would teach and train her all what she knew as she was asked by her mother. Even if it were a boy, who was to be born, she would also do the same thing. This was because even if her son did not show symptoms, if the child, whom her son would make with someone, were to be a girl, then she might develop the symptoms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The dual blades technique she mastered was also something she learned in her long journey. She even trained her other hand to be able to wield a sword for when her dominant arm would no longer be usable. To avoid wielding a long sword, she chose short swords with short blades.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 239 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
It was the fourth year after she went on journey that the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} chose her. When she was 15 years old.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She did not know why she, who carried a disease with that body of hers, was chosen. But, Sasha thinking that she would probably someday learn of the reason tightly grasped both gold and vermillion twin swords and obtained the title of “{{furigana|Hidden Princess of the Luminous Flame|Falpram}}”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha was officially recognized as a Vanadis by King Victor in the royal capital Silesia, received the last name of Alshavin and visited Legnica, which was her territory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She first talked about her “blood disease” to the civil and military officers, who kneeled down before her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She asked them whether they did not mind, even though she would probably not live long. That if there was dissatisfaction, she would leave the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} behind and leave on her own.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She also talked about the “blood disease”, when she had the audience with King Victor. But the old King waved his hand as if it was annoying and only answered that it should not be a problem if the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} chose her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
‘What kind of reaction will these people show?’ Sasha was slightly expecting a cold reaction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One of the civil officers raised his head. It was an old man with a stern countenance. He should probably have lived more than three times of the 15 years of Sasha. Maybe even four times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We accepted it. Is there anything else?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Don’t you mind?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The black-haired Vanadis, who was surprised, repeated the same question to him while being somewhat confused.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 240 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“I have injured my waist three years ago, so I can hardly run. I also often catch cold in winter. However, even now I still work for this Imperial Palace. Of course, it should be nothing compared to the disease, from which Vanadis-sama suffers.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the old civil officer finished saying, another military officer looked up at Sasha and spoke. Wearing armor to his firm body, it was a young man who had a lot of small scars on his face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If it is the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}, which chooses the Vanadis, it is also the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}, which denies the Vanadis. We are people, who support Vanadis-sama being made into Vanadis, not people, who refused her.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maybe it was because he was young, but he was more straightforward than the old civil officer. It was a statement, which could be taken as irony regarding {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} and Vanadis. Although there were some people, who were amazed, there was no one, who blamed him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha also without rebuking the man, revealed a wry smile. This was also because she, the Vanadis of the next era, was feeling a certain sense of security in the point that ‘the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} chooses’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To them, who were older than her, Sasha bowed her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Please, take care of me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then five years passed peacefully. Although being engaged in politics was of course the first time for her, Sasha was blessed with people, who were supporting her; she was listening well to their advice and worked at the governance of Legnica.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 241 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
She got to know the other Vanadis, such as Ellen, Mira, Sophie and Lisa; especially Ellen, with whom she got along so well that they exchanged an oath. Though Ellen was also a born commoner and they also had the common point of having wandered from the time she was little like Sasha, it might have made the two girls have a more intimate relationship.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was when Sasha was 19 years old.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another ten years until the day of her death would come. When she remembered her mother and was thinking about such a thing, she fainted. In the work office of the Imperial Palace.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When she regained consciousness, Sasha had been carried to her bedroom. She was dressed into loose clothes. It was the maid chief who worked at Imperial Palace that helped her changed her clothes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She felt pain in her spine. Her body felt heavy, and her limbs were as heavy as the lead.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She realized that she had developed the symptoms of the “blood disease”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha called an attendant, the civil officer chief, to gather the military officers and calmly told them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The time seemed to have come.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Their faces uniformly turned pale. There were also some people, who leaked a groan. The black-haired Vanadis looked around at their faces, and said thank you.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then Sasha showed the golden and vermillion twin swords, which were on her lap. It was not that someone brought them. {{furigana|Luminous Flame|Bargren}} crossed over the space on its own will and appeared to Sasha’s side. Like the time when it chose her as Vanadis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 242 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“As you see, these children are still in my hands. It doesn’t mean that I am going to die now; regarding my duties, I want to do it smoothly like usual.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After another two years, the present time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha was surprisingly still alive. While living an almost bedridden life, she continued to perform her official duties as Vanadis during the interval of rest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though she intended to leave the Imperial Palace on the same day when {{furigana|Luminous Flame|Bargren}} would leave from her hands, the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} did not yet leave her side. She had several times admonished towards the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}, but it had no effect.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The day sank outside of the window, and the darkness increased its density.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Blankly looking at the dim ceiling, Sasha heaved a sigh. After all, the day was over with her still remaining bedridden.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---I wanted to ask someone about the civil war of Asvarre, though.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The old servant had postponed the talk about it. Until he judged that there would be no problem seeing Sasha’s condition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……When will I be released?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
‘I will die someday. There’s no doubt about it. Then, when will I die?’&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---My great-grandmother, grandmother and my grandmother’s little sister all died around 30 years old……huh. Even mom died before she reached 30.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 243 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
In the worst case, her condition was going to persist another nine years. When thinking so, she felt disgusted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dying is scary. It’s terrifying. But, Sasha was exhausted of a life, where she spent most of her days in bed. Both her body and mind withered day by day, and becoming weaker was painful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---Not good. It somehow becomes dark.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not the scenery on the outside. But Sasha’s heart. It might be because she had dreamed of her mother. Though the black-haired Vanadis was indubitably proud of her mother, who was kind and strong, there was also the symbol of death and disease.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Tigre’s face flashed in her mind. It would be about last month that she met and talked with him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---He is completely the opposite of me.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha’s face spontaneously brightened. Though Tigre’s sincere personality was something desirable for her, his strong will of not giving up any more, and the resolution to prove that he would absolutely survive left an impression (were impressive).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---Though there are also quite a few of such parts in Ellen, Mira and Sophie, I feel that his was stronger than theirs. I wonder if it’s because he’s a man.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She thought that she would try to follow their example. Though for her it was a little difficult to say “I will prove I can survive”, it was Vanadis-like to think of oneself until the very end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sleepiness assailed her. Sasha’s thoughts about her mother, Asvarre, Tigre, Ellen and the others were strangely mingled within her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 244 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“I wanted to have a child…… Hey, Ellen. Will you, like me─”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Breaking her words, quiet breathing of sleeper leaked from her mouth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the next day, Sasha’s physical condition seemed to have improved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While returning a calm answer as usual to the servant who showed up to wake her, she asked if there was no follow-up report concerning the civil war of Asvarre.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, Nothing in particular─”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though the aged servant reverently bowed his head, Sasha squinted as to blame that attitude. She did not overlook the fact that he averted his gaze after her question. If it was someone other than her, he would probably not notice first.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she raised her body on the bed, Sasha said to the servant in a lecturing tone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t like speaking like this, but I think that keeping a secret from me would be bad for my health.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Alexandra-sama……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 245 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
From the mouth of the servant, whose age was nearly three times that of his master, a begging voice spilled out. His eyes were strongly appealing “Please do not ask, give up”. It was not that he was afraid to be punished, but he was rather worried about Sasha’s condition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please speak.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Sasha was grateful of the elderly’s concern, she urged him in a quiet tone. The servant answered with his face filled with bitterness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yesterday, a ship that was entrusted a message from Sophia-sama had appeared in the port town of Lippner.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the servant refrained from reporting, she could guess that the content of the message revealed bad news. Though Sasha had fully prepared herself, even so, she could not hide her surprise to the following words of the servant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A {{furigana|sea dragon|badva}}……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha had never seen a {{furigana|sea dragon|badva}}, but she did not doubt of its existence since she had already met an {{furigana|Earth Dragon|Suro}}. However, it was indeed a shock when she heard it like this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I hear that Sophia-sama left Asvarre with three escort ships in addition to one mother ship, but one escort ship and the mother ship were sunk, and the two remaining escort ships that picked up the sailors, who survived, are heading toward here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sophie, who judged that it was vital to convey the situation as quickly as possible gathered the injured and loads in one of the two ships, and hurried the one, which was lightened, to Zchted. That ship arrived in the port town of Lippner around dawn yesterday.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 246 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
The chief of Lippner, who heard the story, immediately sent a messenger to the Imperial Palace, gathered doctors and medicine and prepared a ship for rescue. And the servant received the report last night.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Slightly brushing her hair that was trimmed around her shoulders, Sasha nodded contentedly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sophie’s decision was correct. The chief of Lippner also did well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Two ships were sunk. There were probably a considerable number of injured. Sophie thought that it would take too much time to board them on a ship and send that ship ahead. Therefore, it should be better to let the ship, which was lightened, go ahead, prepare and send the doctors and medicines as quickly as possible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The servant heaved a sigh of relief to Sasha’s condition, and continued the report.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The black-haired Vanadis, who heard the part that Tigre fell into the sea and was missing, put on a serious expression as expected. Of course, she was worried about the youth, but the effect that it would have on Zchted would be hardly small.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If it came to light that Zchted made Tigre an emissary, naturally Brune would violently protest. Even regarding the country, there was no way that Vanadis like Ellen and Mira, and the aristocrats, who harbored discontent towards the King of Zchted Victor, would remain silent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even if it were not to develop up to war or civil war, it was fully conceivable that Muozinel nearby could try to expand the crack done inside and outside the country.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 247 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“Anyway, we should send a messenger to the royal capital. After that, gather warships in Lippner. Even if Lord Tigrevurmud defeated the {{furigana|sea dragon|badva}}, we cannot relax yet. I also wanted to hear about Asvarre, but…… I suppose that I should first get the permission from His Majesty for that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After saying up to there and showing a little hesitation, Sasha added in a calm voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Also send a messenger to Elizavetta of Lebus. She should also be notified.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The servant deeply bowed his head. It could not be said that the relationship between the Vanadis Elizavetta Fomina and Sasha was good. They even fought against each other last year regarding the matter of the pirates’ subjugation. Sasha, unable to move because of her disease, unavoidably asked Ellen’s help.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That conflict was still fresh in people’s memory, and the people of Legnica, who harbored antipathy towards Lebus and its ruler Elizavetta, were not few. Though Sasha was aware of it, even so she arranged it so that Lebus might also be informed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well then, what should I do about Ellen……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She remembered the smiling face of the silver-haired Vanadis, who was happily talking about Tigre, when they met last year. Tigre was officially a guest, and Ellen was supposed to play the role of entertainment. However, it was clear that their relation was not only limited to this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---It will be hard……&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 248 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
When she imagined the shock that this would give to Ellen, her chest hurt; but Sasha, as one of the Vanadis, had to tell her. Looking up at the ceiling and putting her thoughts in order, she said to the servant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Prepare a writing brush and a paper. I will write a letter.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you could tell about the contents, the secretary would─”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, there will be no meaning if I don’t write it myself.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interrupting the servant’s proposal in a strong tone, Sasha shook her head. Ellen might come to understand, but she did not count too much on it. Besides, since it concerned Tigre, even Sasha could not predict what kind of development would be shown from now on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a Vanadis and as the ruler of Legnica, she had to keep doing her best.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;◎&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Two days later after the arrival of escort ship, which was sent ahead, the ship, on which Sophie and the others rode, arrived at the port town of Lippner.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sophia-sama, Olga-sama, it is good to see you return safe above all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The {{furigana|Brilliant Princess of the Light Flower|Presuvet}} courteously expressed her gratitude to the chief of Lippner, who showed at the port in order to welcome them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We are grateful to you from the bottom of our heart. Thanks to your quick response, many people did not lose their life.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 249 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Next to Sophie, Olga likewise conveyed words of gratitude.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, as the chief of Lippner and Matvey faced each other, they smiled and tapped each other’s shoulder. The two men were old friends; this alone was enough to show that they were pleased with their reunion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While walking towards the port, the head of Lippner and Sophie talked about the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I am aware that you are very busy, but how about you rest here at least for today. I cannot say that we have enough to accommodate persons such as Vanadis-sama, but we have prepared a hotel.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She had been aboard on a ship, which was full of injured and for a long sea trip. There was no way she would not be tired. However, Sophie refused the offer of the chief of Lippner with a gentle smile.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Thank you. But, as you said, there are several things that we must do as quickly as possible. We appreciate the concern...... If I say that, we will be a little upside.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The golden-haired Vanadis jokingly said so and continued to speak.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Could you lend us about seven or eight horses? And also enough food and water for the trip from this town to the Imperial Palace.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sophie, Olga and Matvey with two horses each. And the remaining horse would carry the loads. The chief of Lippner, who understood her intention, replied “right away”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Behind the two people, Olga was listening to the conversation with a serious expression. As a Vanadis, there were a lot of things that she must learn. And Matvey was heartwarmingly watching that Olga.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 250 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Then after approximately one koku, Sophie, Olga and Matvey left Lippner. They let the chief of Lippner take care of the escort ships and the injured.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While scampering on horses in the highway leading to the Imperial Palace, Sophie slightly bowed her head to Matvey.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I am very sorry for getting you involved in this. Matvey-dono.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please, don’t worry about it. Since making a report to Alexandra-sama is also in the scope of my work.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though the scary-looking sailor replied so in all sincerity, he felt bad not to speak words of consideration to a beautiful woman like Sophie. However, he immediately recovered his serious expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By the way, it’s not sure that we will be able to meet Alexandra-sama, but……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sophie should know that Sasha was sick in bed. Saying so as to confirm, the golden-haired Vanadis clouded up her expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It couldn’t be helped if we can’t meet her. I will only pass a letter to Sasha, and Olga and I will head to the capital. We must make a report to His Majesty.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saying up to there, Sophie looked back with a troubled face. She was not looking at Olga, but the horse, whose reins she was holding, and which carried the loads. Among these loads, there were the souvenirs that Tigre bought in Asvarre. Fortunately, they escaped from sinking into the sea; they were deposited to an escort ship.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 251 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Though Tigre’s face flashed across her mind, and her pupils of beryl were about to get wet with tears, Sophie replied. Before shedding tears after thinking of him, there were things that she had to do. It was not her principle to just cry without even accomplishing them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I will take care of that. On his behalf, to the people, who should receive it──”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“──Wait.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Probably inferring from Sophie’s gaze, Olga quickened her horse’s pace and lined up with her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’ll do it. No, let me do it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The light pink-haired girl’s face was no less sincere than Sophie’s. Similarly, she was strongly yearning that she wanted to do something for Tigre. However, Sophie shook her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There are a lot of things you have to do from now on. I don’t want to speak cowardly like this, but do you think Tigre would wish for it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Olga looked downward grimly. Deeply coloring her expression were frustration and grief of not being able to do anything for Tigre. Though Sophie was feeling sorry for her, even so, only this she did not intend to leave it to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---First Sasha. And then it will be Ellen, Lim, Mira and Teita. Afterwards, I think there is also Rurick of Ellen’s place…… Well, I will know once I confirmed to Lim.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When thinking about their reaction, it was not far from daunting even Sophie, who was their friend. If Olga would be living as a Vanadis from now on, she (Sophie) should avoid as much as possible that this 14-year-old girl held a bad impression of Ellen and Mira.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 252 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Even so, to Olga, who did not completely give up, Matvey spoke as to calm her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Olga-dono. Let&#039;s leave this to Sophia-dono.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Within these unadorned words, a lot of emotions were sealed. The former sailor also wanted to do something for Tigre. However, he chose to leave it to Sophie. Noticing it, Olga finally gave in.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The trio was able to meet Sasha without difficulty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Imperial Palace was made of solid structure, which mixed white marble here and there, and its foundation piled up sand-colored stones. Sophie, Olga and Matvey were guided to her bedroom, which was deep inside. Though Matvey took off his sword and left it into custody, Sophie and Olga had respectively {{furigana|Light Flower|Zaht}} and {{furigana|Roaring Demon|Muma}} in their hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though as usual Sasha was in the posture where she raised her body on top of the bed, when she saw Sophie, she brightened her eyes and revealed a bashful smile. Sophie also returned a smile, walked up to her and gently embraced her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You have lost a little weight. Do you eat properly?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no problem. You also, didn’t you eat too much delicious things and slightly gain weight?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 253 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“A fine thing to say. But, you should be alright if you are able to joke like that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sophie was 21 years old and Sasha is 22 years old, one year older than her. The only other Vanadis in her twenties was Valentina. Perhaps due to that, between Sophie and Sasha, There was a friendship with a somewhat different aspect from that of Ellen and the others.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then Sophie introduced Olga. This was the first time that Olga met Sasha, and though her pupils of obsidian were filled with tension, she dignifiedly introduced herself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I am Olga Tamm, the Vanadis chosen by {{furigana|Roaring Demon|Muma}} and granted the land of Brest by His Majesty.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha held out her hand and replied “Nice to meet you”. Olga nodded and grabbed back that hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then Matvey got down on a knee in front of Sasha. The black-haired Vanadis expressed short the words of gratitude “good work” with a smile. The white beluga decorated on the big man’s back trembled with joy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After they had finished the greetings, Sophie handed over Tigre’s present. Though she did not think “even if it is not now”, and taking Sasha’s disease into consideration, she could not leisurely do something like “let’s first watch the situation”&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; I think it meant that here, Sophie could not think something like ‘let’s first watch the situation and decide whether or not to give the present’&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Sasha received the cushion, which had a pattern peculiar to Asvarre, she used it right away. She also replaced her pillows.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Thank you. I will use it with great care.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha without touching Tigre, and there was no shadow fell over her smile. It was obvious that it was in consideration for the visitors; Olga and Matvey silently cast their eyes down.&amp;lt;!--SashaはTigreのことには触れず、--&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 254 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Though Sophie quietly closed her eyes as if praying to the gods, after a short pause, she expressed her usual smile. With her usual tone, she talked about the events of Asvarre and the fight in the ship at their return.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Sasha nodded from time to time, following the story about the civil war of Asvarre, and about Torbalan and the {{furigana|sea dragon|badva}} with great exuberance and interest, she knitted her brows and asked a question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then, the {{furigana|sea dragon|badva}} was obeying that Demon and had attacked you?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That Demon was calling me ‘the axe’ and Tigre the ‘bow’.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Olga talked about the fight against Torbalan in the Fort Lux while conceiving the strong fighting spirit in her eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I think that it has something to do with the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To think that such a thing happened in Asvarre!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I cannot say for sure, but I feel that it was just a coincidence that that Demon was living in Asvarre.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was Sophie, who replied so to Sasha’s doubt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There are many unnatural points. Although he has sided with Prince Elliot at first, when the Prince was defeated, he abandoned him without even trying to rescue him. Even when the {{furigana|sea dragon|badva}}, which was under his control, attacked us, I did not feel the impression that he attacked us for revenge.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What about the possibility of him working with Princess Guinevere or Lord Tallard?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 255 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“If that was the case, then the explanation of Lord Tallard assaulting the Fort Lux doesn’t stick. It would have been good just to pretend to attack. Despite taking the trouble to disguise himself as a human and melting into Asvarre, I can’t think of a reason, why he would reveal his real nature.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha unusually frowned, folded her arms and lost herself in thought. Sophie said as to calm her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There are too few materials to think about it now. Let’s hear what Ellen and Mira will say next time.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……You’re right. If it’s Mira, she might know something.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The mother and the grandmother of Ludmira Lurie alias Mira were both Vanadis, who had wielded the {{furigana|Frozen Wave|Lavias}}. Vanadis over three generations of mother daughter was something unprecedented even in the history of Zchted. Therefore, the possibility that she had learned what was not passed down in other Vanadis was high.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a place where the talk was just reaching the conclusion, the door was knocked from the outside. It was the sound that marked the end of time of the black-haired Vanadis’ talk with Sophie and the others. Sophie muttered regretfully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Time went by quickly.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But, I think we were able to speak about the important things. Thank you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she thanked the golden-haired Vanadis, Sasha turned her gaze towards Olga.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just to be curious, but can I ask you something?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Olga nodded; the black-haired Vanadis, eight years older than her, gently asked with an expression similar to that of an elder sister to her younger sister.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 256 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“I heard that you had traveled for a long time. What brought you to come back now?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A hard silence fell in the place. Sophie held her mouth with her hand with wide eyes; Matvey at loss for words, watched the course of events.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking of Olga, who was asked the question, after frowning for a moment as if she would burst into tears, she immediately recovered her deadpan and gazed at Sasha. The black-haired Vanadis was quietly waiting for a reply with a smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---Though I said that it was just to be curious.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Judging that it seemed to be different from the interest in her meaning to dislike her, Olga opened her mouth.&amp;lt;!--自分の嫌う意味での興味とは違うようだと判断して、--&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……In the battle of Asvarre, I have been watching the whole time.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That Olga earlier looked like she was about to cry was because she remembered Tigre.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“’Let’s do what we have to do’. Tigre had said so, and I have come to agree with it. I want to stand by Tigre’s side.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Straightening her back, Olga stated in an utmost grown-up tone, but Sophie and Matvey, who were listening to her on the side, had a very frustrating expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Words were not enough to describe it. At least for Matvey, who acted together with her since their departure from the port town of Lippner, was able to scoop her feelings from those words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whether she felt it from the look of the two adults, or she realized the insufficiency of her words, after a time of about five counts, the light pink-haired girl added.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 257 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if I say that I want to be by his side, I don’t mean that I want to be acknowledged by Tigre. How much in difficulty or despair I am before the things that stand in my way, I will do what I have to do without fear and without running away. It’s what I mean. ---And then.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Olga gently raised the {{furigana|Roaring Demon|Muma}} with its blade downward that she was holding, with both hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Muma had patiently waited for someone like me. Though it might be late with the people of my land……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The light pink-haired Vanadis repeated in a firm tone, what she once said to Sophie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha expressed her gratitude with a smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Thank you. It was a sudden question, but I’m glad to have asked it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Promising to meet again on another occasion, the trio left from Sasha’s bedroom.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;◎&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was the next day of when bad news had jumped in the Imperial Palace of Legnica.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We receive a report that a group of large-scale {{furigana|paddle ships|vesuro}}, moving on the sea in a distance of about five or six days from Lippner to the west, was confirmed. They number seventy to eighty ships.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It seemed to have created agitation. The civil officer, who received that information, breathlessly reported to the servant with a pale face. Similarly, the servant, who heard it, became speechless and swallowed his words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 258 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
A {{furigana|paddle ship|vesuro}} referred to a galley ship, which pirates commonly used. Though it required manpower, unlike a sailing ship, which easily moved by the influence of the wind, it was possible to freely move it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Legnica, whose significant portion of territory faced the sea, had until now continued to be exposed frequently to pirates’ attacks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the number of eighty ships was unheard of. It was a number equivalent to the naval forces of a small country, or more.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Isn’t it perhaps a fleet of our country, or Brune, or Asvarre?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though he (servant) clung to that gleam of hope and checked, the civil officer shooked his head so vigorously that the sweat on his face splashed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“They did not seem to float a flag or a banner of any country. The merchant ships that were passing were altogether attacked, even now in the scope of our knowledge, they considerably increase their number……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This time, they could not afford to invade other countries like Brune or Asvarre. The lineup of those who were boarding the ships seemed to vary; they were also not people from Muozinel. There were pirates.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was just one koku after Sophie and Olga left for the capital and Matvey for Lippner; when the servant came to his senses, he kicked the floor, an act, which was unworthy of his age.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had to report about such important news to Sasha. And as quickly as possible. He could not afford to hesitate or worry.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He wanted to scream loudly “What is happening?”. Whether it be this or the matter of the {{furigana|sea dragon|badva}}, why did troublesome things have to occur one after another at such a time?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 259 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---Why does it not let Alexandra-sama quietly rest?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He tapped his trembling knees, wiped the sweat blurring on his forehead with the hem of his cloth, and decided to at least feign the calmness. If he was himself agitated, it would just only add unnecessary anxiety.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though the servant had gone at the time when he always woke up Sasha, he was a half koku earlier than usual today. Knocking the door while saying “excuse me”, he gave his name.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……What&#039;s wrong?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was surprised at the immediate response. He wondered since when she was awake. Slightly relieved for not having disturbed her sleep, the servant opened the door.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The bedroom, which he was seeing every day. On top of the bed placed in a corner of the room, as expected Sasha was up as usual. There was no sign that she was sleeping until just now. The servant respectfully bowed and quietly set his feet in the room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As he reported the pirates’ appearance, the bedroom, which was made slightly dusky in consideration for the owner of the room, was wrapped in a strange silence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Call the maid chief. I will have her help me change my clothes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With an atmosphere that calmly got rid of the silence, rather than breaking it, the black-haired Vanadis said.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It doesn’t matter how many people may be used, but let all the port towns on the coast know about this. Also send someone to the capital. And then, gather the warships in the port town of Lippner. The rowers and the soldiers, too. They must have already been gathered with the matter of the {{furigana|sea dragon|badva}} though.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 260 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
There was tension in her voice. The servant unintentionally stared wide-eyed. He wondered how long had passed since he had first heard Sasha speaking like this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How many ships can be prepared in two days?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was because the distance from this Imperial Palace to Lippner was roughly two days that Sasha asked so. The servant answered to her question with a cautious tone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s a guess, but I would say about more than thirty and less than forty.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It would be about that, huh. Send a messenger to Lebus. To tell that they scrape up together only the warships that can move right now. Since a matter other than the matter of the {{furigana|sea dragon|badva}}, even she would not think that it’s other people’s affairs.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If we continuously send messengers like this, even sarcasm might return as an answer.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the servant heaved a sigh, Sasha smiled as to comfort him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“As well in the fire as in the storm, even people, who hate each other, would respond in cooperation. Let’s think that it’s the same as it.”&amp;lt;!-- 火事や嵐には、嫌いあってても協力して対応するだろう。--&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the servant smiled wryly and responded “understood”, he suddenly had a bad feeling. If it was the usual Sasha, before giving orders like this, she should have first called the person, to whom she would leave the command.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, those lines did come yet from her mouth. He timidly asked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who……will take the command?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I will take it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 261 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha answered as if it was a matter of course; the servant distorted his face, which was likely to burst into tears at any moment, and held his head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“──Alexandra-sama”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taking straight the gaze of the servant, who uttered a blaming voice, the black-haired Vanadis said.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes. I’m a Vanadis. It’s in order to protect this Legnica and Zchted. So, let me go.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The twin swords, which were on her lap, gave off a golden light as if welcoming her fighting spirit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Sasha’s voice was by no means emotional, but calm, it looked like the shine of the strong will emitted in her pupils could not be ignored.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But, even so the old servant, without giving up, moved one step ahead. Even if he was to suffer a temporary anger from her, he believed that he should not let her go.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“With a body afflicted with disease, what can you do?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I can at least be in the battlefield.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The disease will─”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s a body that will someday die.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interrupting the servant’s words, Sasha smiled. If there was something like a transparent smile without an ounce of impurity, it would probably be this. Though the servant almost unintentionally resigned, he tapped his trembling knees on top of his clothes and stared at his Lord.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 262 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you think a Vanadis should do?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha suddenly asked. Taken aback, the servant could not answer right away. While dropping a gentle gaze to the twin swords in her hands, the black-haired Vanadis continued.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A Vanadis is chosen by the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}. It is not inherited by blood like in the royalty and titled nobility.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The people of this Legnica were entrusted to me by the King when I became Vanadis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then, is there nothing that I inherit from the previous generation Vanadis?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is there nothing that I can pass to the next generation Vanadis?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s only my thought though. Finally what I should do is not to die in my sleep on the bed. But to show to the person, who will wield this {{furigana|Luminous Flame|Bargren}} after me. To show her what a Vanadis is. What did the previous generation Vanadis accomplish? Did she do what she believed that she should do?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if responding to its master’s will, the twin swords with different colors were tinged with light. Though Sasha’s smile remained as it is, the servant overwhelmed finally moved backward (resigned).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s why ── I will fight.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The servant painfully clenched his teeth and desperately looked for words of persuasion. But, it seemed that whatever he said, he would not be able to return the present Sasha on the bed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He even considered putting sturdy soldiers on guard at the door of her bedroom and not letting her go out, but he concluded that it would be useless. Since the master of the soldiers was not the servant, but Sasha.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 263 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Rather, they would be happy to fight under her command. As there were a mountain of such people he happened to know, the servant questioned such people from a certain thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The servant finally compromised. But he presented one condition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you can also command Vanadis-sama of Lebus, then…...”&amp;lt;!--LebusのVanadis-samaにも指揮を執っていただけるのであれば--&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So that the soldiers’ morale do not get any lower, it was in a sense a natural measure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If the enemy was pirates with eighty ships, it was no longer a battle of subjugation. If anything should happen to Sasha in the midst of that battle, the soldiers would be upset&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; they would lose their composure &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;, and there would also be the possibility for them to flee.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, if Elizavetta were there, such a disaster could be prevented. Since, aside from the friction between Sasha and her, Elizavetta was also a Vanadis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha revealed a smile, which seemed to say “is that all?” and nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Understood. Though I think that she will come even if I don’t ask since she is serious, I will just ask her.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To these words, the servant stared at his Lord with a surprised expression. The civil officer, who received instructions with a countenance of excitement, was waiting to leave, and frankly asked what he thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Do you evaluate Vanadis-sama of Lebus?”&amp;lt;!--LebusのVanadis-samaを評価しておられるのですか--&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She also has both good and bad points in her own way. She/I doesn’t admit it.”&amp;lt;!-- 「彼女は彼女なりに、美点も欠点もあるよ。それは認めないとね」--&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha added “it’s a secret” in an impish tone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 264 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Shortly thereafter, the maid chief came for the change of clothes, and the servant bowed and left.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Do what one should do……huh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While putting on a black battle outfit, Sasha muttered in a low voice. Showing a smile to the maid chief, who looked puzzled, she shook her head saying “it’s nothing”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What came to the mind of the black-haired Vanadis was Tigre. She thought that she wanted to talk more with him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When she appeared in the courtyard of the Imperial Palace, fifty soldiers were waiting in line. All of them wore leather armor, put on a hat reinforced in iron scraps on their head, held a spear and were wearing a small sword to the waist. It was an outfit suited for a battle by the sea. In the sea, both heavy armor and long sword would get in the way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The servant was standing at their vanguard. Bowing to Sasha, who was, as expected, surprised, he explained.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Vanadis-sama, those are people, who would by all means like you to take them with you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Their dexterity is good.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha chuckled. About one koku had passed since she had said that she would go on the battlefield. Considering also including the personnel selection, unless she did not decide it beforehand, they should not have been able to prepare up to the equipment and stand by.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since Vanadis-sama is still young.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The servant forcibly broke his wrinkled face.&amp;lt;!--従僕は皺くちゃの顔を無理矢理にほころばせる。--&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 265 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“Dreaming of the time when you will someday lead us and have series of discussions with the knight captains and the others, and have been re-selected them every year.”&amp;lt;!-- 「いつか率いていただくときを夢見て騎士隊長らと協議を重ね、一年ごとに選び直しておりました」--&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha was really surprised this time. She did not notice. She raised her face and ran her line of sight to the fifty men. Every face was also filled with fearlessness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you all right with me?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, she returned to her old self. One of the knights let a happy feeling spread in his eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} chooses the Vanadis. We know it. But, we are serving a human (not a tool).”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All the knights, who were here, were in a certain sense people symbolizing the Vanadis Alexandra Alshavin.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was one of the results she got by the fact that she had racked her brain and made every possible effort for the government of Legnica even while afflicted by disease.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The wind blew, disheveled Sasha’s forelock, and rustled her battle outfit. The black-haired Vanadis cast her eyes down and quickly wiped her face, pretending to mend her forelock.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And when she lifted her head, the smile had disappeared from her face. Her eyes retaining a drive, which was in no way inferior to that of the knights, she declared in a very loud voice, which could not be imagined coming from her delicate body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“From here on, we will defeat the pirates! In order to protect this land and his people, I expect of you all to put up a good fight!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fifty men answered to the Vanadis’ shout (cry) with cheers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha left the Imperial Palace accompanied by the knights, and rode the horse to the port town of Lippner.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V7 p265.jpg|thumb]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;◎&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 267 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
At that time, Ellen, who was told the unvarnished truth, was in a awful state.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The glow from her silver hair shining bathing in the sunlight was lost and looked like gray; her hair was disheveled like a worn-out broom, and her expression was nothing but dark.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though it was five days ago that there were the first changes, it was not awful to this degree at the time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was three days ago that she showed a rapid deterioration. And then as the days went by yesterday and today, the silver-haired Vanadis showed a change to the extent that it even shocked the knights and the maids, who had served her for years. From her pupils, reminiscent of the best ruby, shine disappeared and took the color of dried blood, and there were slightly dark circles on her eyelids.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was such a state that there was no room even for the soldiers and the maids to candidly call out to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the messenger from the capital and the territory people, who brought a petition, she fixed her appearance, straightened her back, tightened her face and splendidly dealt with them as a Vanadis. But, when it came only to those around her, who knew her, she would immediately behave like an exhausted old cat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though the people, who worked at the Imperial Palace, asked for an explanation to Limlisha, who was Ellen’s adjutant, Lim was not able to give a satisfied answer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“About the rule, a situation, which afflicted Eleonora-sama, has occurred. But, since it won’t last like that for many days, I would appreciate if you diligently worked in your duties as usual. Eleonora would also want it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 268 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Though Lim felt indignation towards her incompetence as she could only spit out such conventional words, she also had no other measures, which could be adopted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even Teita, the maid who served Tigre, was worried about Ellen; what she could only do was to make pastry and pass it to Lim. Saying that she wanted Ellen to eat it. Despite inwardly holding mixed feelings, Lim expressed her gratitude and received it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It began five days ago. Messengers from the capital Silesia showed up respectively here and Olmutz in the south. Since the content they expressed was pretty much the same, it was about the fact that they should look out for the south and had to be ready so that they could take out the soldiers at any time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the south of Zchted was the Kingdom of Muozinel. The people’s skin there was brown, and it was a country, which was continuing the slavery even now in the neighboring countries. Since their current King was particularly belligerent, Zchted and Muozinel had many times crossed swords.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It seemed that one hundred thousand soldiers of that Muozinel began to move near the borderline of both countries. Though Zchted sent right away a messenger to ask them what their purpose was, they did not stop there. There was also the need to look out for the south in preparation for a sudden attack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 269 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking of the Vanadis who was in the south of the Kingdom of Zchted, there were the two persons of Ludmira Lurie who governed Olmutz, and Sophia Obertas who governed Polesia. However, Sophie was currently heading towards the capital from Legnica.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, the request came to Ellen of LeitMeritz. If the one hundred thousand soldiers were to cross the border and invade the country, Mira and Ellen were to ambush the enemy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Ellen looked displeased, she ordered Lim and the knights to make preparations so that the soldiers could move at any time. Normally, she would have said ‘don’t joke by asking me to fight side by side with Mira, with who I’m on very bad terms’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But, one hundred thousand enemies were an opponent who would not permit such selfishness. Ellen was at least aware of that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And three days ago. This time, a letter of Sasha arrived from Legnica.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When she received the letter, which was carefully sealed with beeswax, Ellen could only think ‘it’s really exaggerated’. In the office, where she was with only Lim, she broke the seal, and looked over the letter inside.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The silver-haired Vanadis complexion changed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eleonora-sama……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lim, who noticed the change in Ellen, anxiously called out to her. Ellen, without saying anything, pushed to her the letter that she had finished reading. Lim received the letter while being perplexed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And this time it was her turn to become appalled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 270 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Tigrevurmud Vorn fell into the sea during the return from Asvarre and is missing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though most of the sentences that Sasha wrote, were to comfort and cheer Ellen, and claimed that there was still hope, the silver-haired Vanadis could barely bear to shout as dictated by her feelings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What, is this……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tightly clasping her hands so strongly that her fingernails were digging in her palms and blood oozed, Ellen furiously cursed herself who let Tigre go to Asvarre about one month ago.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was the voice of the eager Lim, who calmed her down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eleonora-sama. I do not mean to complain about the content of Alexandra-sama’s letter, but with only one letter, we cannot judge just about everything. Besides, the situation may change again now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though for Lim, Tigre was like a disciple, whom she was looking forward to growth, and the shock she received was also great, she was rather able to keep her composure and calmed down Ellen so that her feelings did not rampage any more than this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she soon settled down to the extent that she could think straight&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; to the extent that her thoughts operated all right &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;, Ellen asked Lim something to drink.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Strong alcohol would be good.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It is still daytime.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 271 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
The voice of Lim, who briefly responded, was cold; it was because she was inwardly feeling the same way. However, the Imperial Palace’s Lord and her adjutant must not get drunk when it was still daytime.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She took out something mixed with honey and squeezed the grapevine in cold water. When Ellen swallowed it in a mouthful and sighed, she said to Lim with a wry look, which she had never shown so far.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How will we tell this…… to Teita?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lim, who was also preparing one drink for herself, stood motionless with her mouth wide-opened. Though she did not let the bottle of honey that she had in her hand fall, she unintentionally inclined too much the frighteningly too sweet drink in the glass.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Teita was not just a maid. She was a girl, who had lived together with Tigre since he was little, served him as a maid when the youth became a feudal lord, and bravely followed him and acted as his personal care when it was decided that Tigre would live in LeitMeritz. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Ellen and Lim also knew that she was harboring feelings beyond the master-servant relation for Tigre. After Tigre left for Asvarre, whenever Teita was worrying about her master and her small chest hurt, it was Ellen or Lim, who comforted and cheered her up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With that reason alone, they could not arrive at a conclusion. It was by no means because Ellen and Lim were indecisive, or the width of their thinking was narrow, it was just that they could not come up with a concrete plan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……How about we observed the situation for the time being?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 272 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Before long, Lim made the suggestion that they could only put it off, which was unlike her. Ellen also accepted it with a bitter face. They were the only two persons who read the letter from Sasha. They could not spoke of it to anyone, since they did not know from where it would leak out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re right. Sooner or later, it will be widely known that the civil war of Asvarre is over……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes. Anyway, until then, we will leave it at that Lord Tigrevurmud has not yet returned from his trip……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though the two decided so for the time being, they did not work at all that day. Even if she took the documents in her hands, she did not feel inclined to follow the characters, and got the wrong passage when trying to head somewhere. Even when the meal was prepared, she did not even touch it; and when she realized, everything, even the soup, had cooled down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then today. This time, it was the servant, who served Sasha, who sent a letter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---I wonder if it’s a follow-up report concerning Tigre.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She thought so, but if it was the case, she did not understand why it was not a letter from Sasha, but from the servant. Although Ellen looked puzzled, she broke the seal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this time, Ellen knew that pirates were heading towards Zchted with a large fleet of eighty vessels. And also that Sasha went to the battlefield.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---What is the meaning of this? I haven’t heard that she was feeling better.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The servant continued by writing up that he did not tell Sasha about this letter. That though it was a selfish wish, whether she could ascertain Sasha’s battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 273 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
『It seems that Alexandra-sama has chosen the battlefield as a place where she wants to die. Even if we are her retainers, we are not that person’s friends. I humbly ask to Eleonora-sama, who is that person’s friend. I wonder if you could come over to the port town of Lippner. 』&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The servant had probably written this letter with the thought like spitting blood. The last characters of the letter were awfully warped.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What he wanted for Ellen was not to help Sasha, but to ascertain her battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eleonora-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lim, who read the letter after Ellen, said in a serene tone as a matter of fact.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please go to Lippner.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lim. What are you saying……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen was about to retort, but she unintentionally swallowed her following words before Lim’s blue eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“While presumptuous, I will take care of the response to the south. Nobody but Eleonora-sama can take the role to run to Alexandra-sama’s side.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen was confused as Lim said so in an unusually firm tone. There was no way that she did not want to go. However, if Muozinel were to move during Ellen’s absence, it would be concern with the fate of Zchted itself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 274 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen’s red eyes usually filled with brightness trembled with hesitation and anxiety. Still, Lim spoke vehemently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Let’s suppose that Eleonora-sama does not move from here. And then we heard news of Alexandra-sama’s death. Would you still be able to make a decent judgment? With just the matter of Lord Tigrevurmud, that we only know that he is missing, you have been shaken up like this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……I don’t want to hear that from you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Ellen was indeed angry and glared at her adjutant, who was older than her and also her best friend, she immediately relaxed her shoulders and made an awkward smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……I‘m going.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she got rid of her hesitation, her decision was quick. To that answer, Lim nodded contentedly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please, take care.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On that day, Ellen rode the horse, left the Imperial Palace and headed towards the north. Just innocently galloping in the highway. And just wishing to make it in time to Sasha’s battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;◎&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 275 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
When following the highway to the north from Legnica and crossed the very large river of Valta, one entered in Lebus. It was the land which the Vanadis Elizavetta Fomina governed. Although Legnica was still filled with the air of autumn, signs of winter had already started drifting in Lebus.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was several days later after Sasha headed to the port town of Lippner that Elizavetta had gathered her main subordinates in the conference room of the Imperial Palace and spoke of the departure for the front.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A blazing fire was burning in the fireplace made of brick geared towards one section of the walls. The windows were closed so as not to let the warm air escape; therefore, one could hardly say that the room was bright. Elizavetta and nearly ten subordinates were surrounding a huge table of walnut.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Will you accept the request of Legnica?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To her subordinates, who were surprised, Elizavetta nodded with a face, which said “of course”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We also receive a report from the port within this territory that a large army of pirates were seen, right? So it would be natural to crush them before the territory people encounter damage.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Swaying her red hair, which reached down to her waist, the Lord of Lebus smiled. She would be 18 years old this year. Although just like the other Vanadis, she also had nicknames such as “{{furigana|Flash Princess of the Thunder Swirl|Isgrifa}}” and “{{furigana|Danseuse of the Whip|Kuntos}}”, Elizavetta was not less called by another nickname.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“{{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}}”. Those, who had eyes of different colors in left and right, were called so in Zchted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The golden pupil in Elizavetta’s right eye and the blue pupil in her left eye were shining. Before that, her rich body also piled up many pieces fabrics and the impression of her fancy dress using frills or races grew dim.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 276 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the story that a {{furigana|sea dragon|badva}} appeared a few days ago, what was necessary was just to call for caution to the port town in the territory of Lebus; but if the opponents were the pirates, then it was a different issue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She did not hear the talk that a {{furigana|sea dragon|badva}} appeared near the port town, but that the pirates would attack the port town. She had to repulse them as the Lord of Lebus and as a Vanadis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---Besides, there is one thing that bothers me.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Elizavetta once again looked over the letter from Sasha. It was certainly written that Sasha herself would lead the soldiers and ride on a ship.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The shock that this sentence gave to Elizavetta was by no means small. It said that afflicted by a disease, Alexandra Alshavin, who had always been in her bedroom, went to the battlefield.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---I haven’t heard at all that she recovered from her disease. Even if she has recovered to the extent of being able to take command in a battlefield, such rumors should have also reached my ears though.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Elizavetta wanted to confirm Sasha’s condition with her own eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But, don’t we take over without applying any conditions?”&amp;lt;!--ですが、何の条件もつけずにお引き受けなさることはないのではありませんか--&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The complaint of one of the subordinates, who seemed to be dissatisfied, pulled back to reality Elizavetta, who was immersed in her thoughts. Similarly the people of Lebus also had hard feelings against the people of Legnica. Also regarding Sasha, there were a lot of people, who spoke ill behind her back of the fact that a sick person was calling herself Vanadis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 277 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“If Vanadis-sama there also goes to the front, shouldn’t we let them go through hardships there for about a day or two?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I think so too. Although the battlefield may be a Knight’s honor, it’s not something to willingly shoulder a heavy burden.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was when the subordinates enthusiastically further tried to persuade their Lord. To the sound, which cut through the air, the sound of something hard firmly hitting the stone floor sharply followed. The flame of the fireplace flickered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Elizavetta wielded the whip in her hand, her subordinates immediately understood.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The red-haired Vanadis stood up from the chair before one knew and scowled at her subordinates. The jet black whip in her hand, wore a golden light that seemed to be blown off flying if touched, and was quietly shining.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}, which made Elizavetta Vanadis. She only used (wielded) this whip, which was called the {{furigana|Thunder Swirl|Valitsaif}}, on the enemy. But, there was no one among her subordinates, who did not know how frightening it was.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The conference room fell silent as if the enthusiasm until a while ago was a lie. Looking around with her two-color pupils at her subordinates, who kept quiet almost simultaneously, Elizavetta smiled contentedly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I love to force trouble on a hateful other party. But – I hate to let a sick person work.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those, who understood that, especially the latter half of her lines, which was without falsehood her true feelings, were not in this place. However, struck by a thunder- like dignity contained in the tone of her voice, the subordinates stood from the chair and all together got down on a knee&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; to express respect &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;. Elizavetta forgave them by nodding generously.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 278 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“If Alexandra came out, I think that the morale of the soldiers of Legnica will be very high. Isn’t it rather necessary to display the military power of Lebus? At least it is my intention.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Stirred up by the sense of rivalry, fire was burning in her subordinates’ fighting spirit. As Elizavetta confirmed it from their expressions, she ordered the departure after one koku.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The subordinates hurriedly left; Elizavetta, who was left alone in the conference room, gazed out at the fire of the fireplace. Suddenly, a question, which gushed forth, came out of her mouth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……I wonder what Eleonora will do, since Alexandra departs to the front.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Multiple feelings intricately colored the two-color pupils of Elizavetta. Whenever she thought about Ellen, she would begin to recall it. The day when the two met for the first time, in a poor village of the countryside eight years ago. The remote past when the two were not Vanadis. And also the several incidents which occurred two years ago.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When she came to her senses, though she knew that she was alone in this place, Elizavetta ran her gaze to the surroundings, and then sharply tightened her expression. She shook her head to brush aside the question and the nostalgia.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She herself knew well that, when immersed in her memories, she was putting on a face just like a child who lost sight of his mother.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V7 p279.jpg|thumb]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;◎&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 280 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
There were two kinds of warships owned by Legnica. Though both were galley ships&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Galley &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;, the size was different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One was thin galley ship called ‘spear’. There was one mast and it could load one hundred twenty rowers and eighty soldiers. Anyway, one might say that the maneuverability was the merit of this kind of ship.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The other was large galley ship called ‘crossbow’ (rook). The ship itself was of a three-step structure, and there were two to three masts. It could load two hundred eighty rowers and one hundred fifty soldiers. Though its motion was stolid because the hull was big, it was also possible to stack catapults.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, unless you were either a knight or a genuine sailor, you would not make a difference by calling them ‘spear’ or ‘crossbow’. The communication by calling them more violently ‘the big one’ and ‘the thin one’ was the mainstream.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the way, there was no sailing ship. This was because the sailing ship, with which the motion was left to the wind, was unsuitable for a battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding not only Legnica, but also Lebus, and the kingdoms such as Brune and Asvarre, the division of the warship was virtually similar. Though there were those who made ships and weapons of various structures, they never happened to become the mainstream on the battlefield.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The time that Sasha arrived at Lippner, there were already more than thirty warships in the port town impatiently waiting for the departure. Though the chief of Lippner saw Sasha, who was clad in her military outfit, and revealed a surprised expression, he immediately pulled himself together and respectfully bowed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 281 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
The black-haired Vanadis returned a smile, and then noticed a familiar figure standing beside the chief of Lippner. With short hair and a visibly tanned burnt skin. A black silk hat and a deep crimson overcoat wrapping his big frame. And above all, his look that might make a child cry just by making eyes contact.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Vanadis-sama. Though I’m not a soldier but a mere former sailor, if you could give me permission, could you add me to the end of the line of battle?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That man, who exaggeratedly bowed was Matvey. Sasha walked up to him and asked while shrugging her shoulders.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You just came back from a long trip, right? Aren’t you tired?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It is as you say, but I did not rampage enough.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…..What else?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha, who noticed that fragments of sincere feelings were mixed to Matvey’s touch of humor, shortly asked. Matvey erased his smile and calmly replied.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“When the pirates’ subjugation ends, I would like to borrow one ship with food and water.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He probably wanted to search for Tigre. Though he might actually want to go out to the sea even right now, as expected he could not set foot where eighty ships of pirates were loitering. Fighting under Sasha should be the quickest way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Understood. Then, I will have you be my personal attendant just during this war.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 282 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Though Sasha quickly approved, not only Matvey, who was told this, but also the chief of Lippner standing nearby was surprised. As she smiled at the two men, the black-haired Vanadis immediately put on a serious expression, and confirmed what was necessary. The number of ships, the number of rowers, the number of soldiers, food and water, future weather and wind’s direction forecasts, and the area of the sea, where the enemy was last detected. There was a lot of things she should confirm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then after a half koku, the naval forces of Legnica left the port. The lineup was thirty one ‘spear’ ships and three ‘crossbow’ ships, and the best state ‘crossbow’ served as Sasha’s flagship.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though it was less than half the number of pirates who learnt by hearsay, Sasha did not particularly mind.&amp;lt;!-- 伝え聞く海賊たちの半分以下の数だ--&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We will first go to the north along the continent and join the naval forces of Elizavetta. Even if the amount of material resources counts more in a naval battle than a land battle, by the time we are waiting to gather more than 80 ships with only Legnica, the damage would just expand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While taking the sea breeze on her body at the deck of the flagship, Sasha explained so to her subordinates. Besides, if it was along the continent, there was self-confidence that the people of the Legnica army were more familiar with the reefs and the flow of tide in the area.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fleet of thirty-four vessels was advancing to the north by pushing its way through the deep blue sea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha was giving orders while sitting on a chair prepared on the deck. However, if their advance was going smoothly, she would not particularly break in. Silently, what was necessary was just to show the General Commander&#039;s figure to the sailors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 283 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Although the sky was cloudless blue and the blazing sunlight was severe, Sasha did not go down in the cabin, and she continued to show her figure on the deck.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though there were several reasons such as the pride of a Vanadis, which was the greatest (reason), and the fact that the gloomy cabin reminded her of her bedroom in the Imperial Palace, it was also because she liked to look at the sea absentmindedly while taking the sea breeze. In addition, there was also the fact that her condition did not particularly get worse since she left the Imperial Palace.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The morale of the soldiers and rowers was high due to the fact that the Vanadis was the General Commander, and Legnica army smoothly proceeded on the sea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Legnica army left for the sea, three days had passed since the ship, which left for scout, reported that it saw the figure of a group likely to be pirate ships. The pirate ships were around ten, and it was said that they had gone away as soon as they were detected from far away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha, who received the report, tightened her expression while leaving the calmness (staying calm).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A few days from now, each military force will sound out each other.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was scheduled that they could join Lebus army led by Elizavetta tomorrow. Sasha, though not openly, was happy that she responded to the call.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---Lebus has also about thirty ships. Along with my naval forces, there are a little more than 60. I wonder if Elizavetta and I can fill the difference of nearly 20 ships with the pirates……&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 284 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
The sun set and the ships lowered the anchor and moored. Sasha was recommended to return to her cabin, but she said “only a little more”, put on a thick coat and still stayed on the deck.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Currently, there were only several guards beside her on the deck. The golden moon shining in the sky, was faintly illuminating the sea with the stars. Though the air had considerably gotten cold, since the two blades in Sasha’s waist freely began to warm their master, she did not feel that much cold.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s too late to say it, but you don’t listen to me at all, eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha revealed a wry smile and stared at the golden and vermillion blades.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though these two swords were with no doubt letting one think of flame and should actively be hearing what was said, whether they had good intentions and swiftly ran, there were quite a lot of things against which they turned a deaf ear to their master’s demand. Thus, their being in Sasha’s hands now, might be said to be the proof of it.&amp;lt;!--この二振りはまさしく炎を思わせて活発といえば聞こえはいいが、よかれと思って突っ走っているのか、主の要求に耳を貸さないことがたいへん多い。--&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even though Ellen’s Arifal and Mira’s Lavias are more obedient…… At the time of the next Vanadis, I hope you’ll listen a little more to what she said──”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha interrupted her words there. She brushed off the overcoat, and when she stood up from the chair, she was tightly grasping the twin swords to her waist with both hands. She felt an ominous presence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even the twin swords in her hands, coiling about crimson and golden flames on each blade, briskly emitted a warning. That something dangerous beyond imagination was close.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---The prow, huh……&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 285 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Confirming that her hands and feet did not become stiff, Sasha walked to the prow. Even though it was on the top of a shaking ship, her steps were not different from walking on the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As expected, one figure was standing there. The silhouette, which emerged dimly lighted by the moon, was that of a human. Though the age was unclear, the head with no hair was round and the physique was of medium build.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What was strange was that there was a sticky hostility released from that figure. It was clearly different to that of a human. It was not that of a beast, either. For an instant, Sasha even felt an illusion like she had strayed off (was lost) somewhere that was not this world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Small sounds of dripping water struck Sasha’s ears at irregular intervals. Looking closely, the man was soaked from head to toe. That strange sound was due to water drops drooping from the hems of the man’s clothes and his fingertips.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---He came by swimming, huh. In this sea at night.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Who are you?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha asked of his identity with a sharp voice. As there was no reply, she asked a different question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What happened to the man who was here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was always one person placed in the prow for lookout. There was no way that he would have not raised his voice after seeing someone suspicious. The man’s figure seemed to be laughing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rather than a dead person, should you not worry about yourself? ──‘Twin Swords’&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; it’s like that that Torbalan called Sasha. By the way, he also called Tigre ‘the bow’ and Olga ‘the axe’. So I assume he would call Sophie and the others Vanadis by the weapons’ names they use &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 286 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Though Sasha knitted her brows at the strange way of calling, recalling a certain thing, she quickly set up the twin swords. She glared at the figure and inquired.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Are you Torbalan?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Olga had said so. That he was calling her ‘the axe’ and Tigre ‘the bow’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mixed with the sea breeze, a lukewarm air different from it was sprayed. Even though in ten steps away from the man’s figure, tension and heavy pressure, which were also similar to that in the presence of a wild beast, wrapped Sasha.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Did you hear from ‘the axe’ and ‘the bishop’s staff’? In any case, it saves me the long talk.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That man, who did not have any weapon and was not wearing an armor either, casually shortened the distance while joyfully laughing. The deck creaked to the strong stepping forward. At that time, Sasha also lowered her waist and kicked the deck.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Though it’s far from my taste……but it’s a Vanadis! You shall become my sacrifice and lessen my stomach!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time with the cry, a tremendous miasma was released. The man’s eyes gave off a red light that was tinged with bloodlust, and the hempen clothes, which he was wearing, could not withstand the swelling from the inside and were torn up in countless number.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a blink of an eye, the man’s body swelled up to more than twice to that of Sasha. The skin illuminated by the moon was eerie white to a disgusting extent. There was no body hair and there were three spiral-shaped horns on his forehead. The right half of his face was hideously burned, and from the left shoulder to the right breast, there was something like a scar, which was scooped by something.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---So this is a Demon……!&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 287 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Though Sasha stared wide-eyed in surprise, even if she was petrified on the spot, it was just for an instant. The white strong arm, which was swung down aiming at Sasha, only pulverized the deck and dug a big hole. Within the wood chips blown away along with the destruction sound, only sparks were falling as if dancing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a place several steps away from Torbalan, Sasha was standing in a stance of crossing the twin swords. Though screams broke out from the sailors who were under the deck, the black-haired Vanadis ignored it. Since in this situation, whatever she might say would only foster the chaos.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While moving on top of the deck as if sliding, both gradually shortened the distance. Sasha kicked the floor with a high sound. A moment later, an invisible shockwave was released from the Monster’s whole body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It, which was adjusted so as not to destroy the area at his feet, mercilessly smashed the prow and the gunwale, and blew barrels and number of passengers into small pieces. The dregs of flame, with which Sasha’s twin swords were tinged, were scattered and melted into the darkness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Torbalan’s face was stained with suspicion. This was because there was no response.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“──Above!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Demon swung his strong arm above. The shadow which slipped through the blow and fell, landed on the floor. Its identity was of course Sasha. Towards the black-haired Vanadis, who tried to take distance using the recoil of the landing, Torbalan released a shockwave in a flash without interval of time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But, Sasha’s speed surpassed even that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 288 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
She dodged the shockwave in a dance-like movement and reestablished the twin swords in a place nearly ten steps away from the Demon. The flame which wrapped the blades, swept out the darkness by leaving a trail.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh!” Torbalan raised a voice of admiration. Where Sasha was standing was literally one step forward of the range, in which the shockwave reached. In other words, it meant that she accurately saw through the effective range of the shockwave in a single glance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even if she knew about the shockwave since she heard about it from Olga, judging its effective range and avoiding it to the limit within this darkness was not common skill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It was the right choice to expressly come up to here. I think I will really enjoy it……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that time, something unusual happened to Torbalan’s right arm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the Demon’s arm got dislocated in the area of the elbow, a tip fell on the floor from the elbow along with a heavy sound. The cross-section was burnt black, and there was no gushing of blood.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The twin swords in Sasha’s hands each let flames of different colors vigorously rise up. As if displaying their master’s fighting spirit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“──Next time, you will lose that unpleasant head.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Setting up the two-color blades clad in flame, the {{furigana|Princess of the Dancing Blades|Cortisa}} calmly said.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(To be continued.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07_Chapter_3|Chapter 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume08_Illustrations|Volume 8]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>49.146.192.171</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07_Chapter_4&amp;diff=347772</id>
		<title>Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 07 Chapter 4</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07_Chapter_4&amp;diff=347772"/>
		<updated>2014-04-21T03:42:45Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;49.146.192.171: /* Chapter 4: The {{furigana|Princess of the Dancing Blades|Cortisa}} */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;== Chapter 4: The {{furigana|Princess of the Dancing Blades|Cortisa}} ==&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V7 cl02.jpg|400px|thumbnail|right]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 233 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
A night of a certain day, Alexandra Alshavin alias Sasha had dreamt of her mother.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she woke up, she revealed a complex smile. She wondered how many years had passed since she had last dreamt of her mother.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Sasha spoke of it to the servant, who showed to wake her up, the devoted elderly seemed troubled as how to reply. Wrinkling his face, he answered “is that so?” He did not ask whether it was a good dream.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Which reminds me, I happened to hear rumor that the civil war in the Kingdom of Asvarre is over.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Really?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha’s expression brightly shone. The aged servant was aware that he forcibly changed the topic, but it had been a while since she last heard a bright story.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding Legnica that she governed, the incomes obtained from trade were very important. The civil war of Asvarre was never other people’s affairs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---I wonder if Sophie and Tigre are doing well.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 234 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Although in awareness of her meddling when she assigned Matvey to Tigre, she wondered if that scary-looking former sailor was useful to him. Since it became peaceful&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; since the civil war was over &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;, Sophie and the others would probably come back, too. And then they would stop at the Imperial Palace, and let her listen to the story. When thinking so, Sasha became happy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, she felt a pain in her spine. As the breathing became painful, the black-haired Vanadis violently coughed. The servant, who was just about to leave, turned pale and ran up to Sasha.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Alexandra-sama!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……I’m alright. I’m alright, so……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was even hard for her just to reply like that. When the cough calmed down, Sasha slightly exhaled and lay on the bed. The servant rang the bell to call the doctor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---Even though a diagnosis would be useless.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She felt that the sound of the bell, which reverberated throughout the room, was very annoying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When turning her gaze to the bedside, there were two swords there, which were proof of her being a Vanadis. Having a blade a half fist longer than a dagger, it was a pair of twin swords. Strange patterns were carved in, one had a golden blade and the other had a vermillion blade; and one could feel a faint heat when touching them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---How much longer will you stay by my side?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Without voicing it, Sasha spoke so to the twin swords. This {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} called {{furigana|Luminous Flame|Bargren}} had not left her even with her being affected by disease, and had continued to stay by her side.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 235 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
‘I probably won’t live long.’&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A certain night of the time when Sasha was 10. Suddenly, her mother plainly told her in a casual tone as if she was talking about tomorrow’s weather.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The women in our family have been short-lived from generation to generation. We have what is called “blood disease”. Even your great-grandmother and your grandmother’s sister, everyone died around the age of 30.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a small house of the outskirts of a village, sturdiness and size were bed of merit. Sasha, who went into the bed with her mother, was just surprised at the sudden talk. After leaking an “eh?” voice, her mind became pure white and she could not think anymore.&amp;lt;!-- 頑丈さと大きさが取り柄のベッド。--&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a smile, the mother quietly waited for her daughter to recover from the shock.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha, who finally pulled herself together after a long time, fixedly stared at her mother’s face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her mother had not yet reached 30 years old. Young and healthy, she was always cheerful. To the point that she did not seem to suffer from a disease.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, her gaze was serious like times when she would teach something to her daughter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As far as she could remember, Sasha had been taught various things from her mother. Sewing and laundry, not to mention how to clean, how to make a fire by rubbing woods together, how to indentify poison of grass or mushroom growing in the forest, how to set simple traps, and even how to fight with a dagger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 236 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Her usually kind mother was very severe only at that time. Sasha held a grudge against her mother on that occasion for making her repeated many times until she came to be able to do it. Although, when she was able to do it without instructions, as her mother openly praised her, the grudge immediately disappeared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When she realized that her mother had never told a joke or a lie, Sasha’s spine shivered of fear. While holding her chest because of anxiety and nervousness, the daughter timidly asked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Is it an incurable disease?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No shadow&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; no signs of gloom &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; could be seen in the smile of her mother, who nodded. That expression was so far from being that of fear or sense of grim that it surprised Sasha. The mother gently stroked Sasha’s black hair.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sasha. One day, you’ll also come to love someone, and bear a child. And then, tell her properly. Teach her all that you know so that she can choose the path she wants.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following year, her mother died.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she caught a cold and was laid up for a long time, she died as it is. Her face was calm as to give the impression she was only asleep.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Sasha was surprised and sad, the adults of the village surprisingly recovered quickly.They knew it. That a day like this would some day come.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 237 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha’s family was only her mother. Her mother told her that her father was gone by the time she was born. She did not know whether he died or he left the village. As long as her mother was by her side, it was enough for her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she had the adults of the village help her and finished her mother’s burial, Sasha was called by the village chief.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What will you do from now on?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The village chief, who was 53 years old in this year, straightforwardly asked. In the village, the chief or the village potentates&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; influential people &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; were to take over children with no relatives. The chief asked that question with the expectation that she told him by whom she wanted to be taken over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’ll go on a journey.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These words slipped out from her mouth smoothly enough to even surprise her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While burying her mother, Sasha thought about it in the corner of her head, and understood.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was wondering. Aside from sewing and laundry and the like, which the other children of the village were also taught by their parents respectively, why she, who was a girl, had to acquire knowledge and technique about traps and fight. Even though that should be the role of men, who went out to hunt outside of the village.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In preparation for her death that would someday come, her mother taught her all that herself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So that she could even live alone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“On a journey……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The chief’s voice was mixed with regret and sense of relief. As to shake off the atmosphere, which became awkward, Sasha responded with an especially bright expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 238 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes. It’s a journey to look for a wonderful husband, who will marry me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It might have sounded like sarcasm to the chief. For the people of the village, who should know about the “blood disease”, there would be probably no one curious, who would want to marry such a girl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Getting only a farewell gift, Sasha left the village.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The 11-year-old girl’s solitary journey was more painful (difficult) than expected. Disguising herself as a man became something natural, and even the way to talk soon changed from “watashi” to “boku”&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; In Japanese,  whereas 私 is used by all, 僕 is generally used only by men; hence Sasha who got accustomed to speak like a man started to employ such a word &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;. If not for the various knowledge and techniques learned from her mother, she would probably not have lasted one month. There were also times, when she had to beg.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, only her body she did not sell. Though this was because she feared that she could transmit her disease, it was above all because the reason she told the village chief was partly her true intention. Besides Sasha was searching for someone, who would say “I accept your “blood disease”, let’s make a child”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If she were to give birth to a girl, she would teach and train her all what she knew as she was asked by her mother. Even if it were a boy, who was to be born, she would also do the same thing. This was because even if her son did not show symptoms, if the child, whom her son would make with someone, were to be a girl, then she might develop the symptoms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The dual blades technique she mastered was also something she learned in her long journey. She even trained her other hand to be able to wield a sword for when her dominant arm would no longer be usable. To avoid wielding a long sword, she chose short swords with short blades.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 239 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
It was the fourth year after she went on journey that the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} chose her. When she was 15 years old.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She did not know why she, who carried a disease with that body of hers, was chosen. But, Sasha thinking that she would probably someday learn of the reason tightly grasped both gold and vermillion twin swords and obtained the title of “{{furigana|Hidden Princess of the Luminous Flame|Falpram}}”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha was officially recognized as a Vanadis by King Victor in the royal capital Silesia, received the last name of Alshavin and visited Legnica, which was her territory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She first talked about her “blood disease” to the civil and military officers, who kneeled down before her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She asked them whether they did not mind, even though she would probably not live long. That if there was dissatisfaction, she would leave the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} behind and leave on her own.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She also talked about the “blood disease”, when she had the audience with King Victor. But the old King waved his hand as if it was annoying and only answered that it should not be a problem if the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} chose her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
‘What kind of reaction will these people show?’ Sasha was slightly expecting a cold reaction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One of the civil officers raised his head. It was an old man with a stern countenance. He should probably have lived more than three times of the 15 years of Sasha. Maybe even four times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We accepted it. Is there anything else?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Don’t you mind?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The black-haired Vanadis, who was surprised, repeated the same question to him while being somewhat confused.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 240 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“I have injured my waist three years ago, so I can hardly run. I also often catch cold in winter. However, even now I still work for this Imperial Palace. Of course, it should be nothing compared to the disease, from which Vanadis-sama suffers.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the old civil officer finished saying, another military officer looked up at Sasha and spoke. Wearing armor to his firm body, it was a young man who had a lot of small scars on his face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If it is the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}, which chooses the Vanadis, it is also the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}, which denies the Vanadis. We are people, who support Vanadis-sama being made into Vanadis, not people, who refused her.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maybe it was because he was young, but he was more straightforward than the old civil officer. It was a statement, which could be taken as irony regarding {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} and Vanadis. Although there were some people, who were amazed, there was no one, who blamed him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha also without rebuking the man, revealed a wry smile. This was also because she, the Vanadis of the next era, was feeling a certain sense of security in the point that ‘the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} chooses’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To them, who were older than her, Sasha bowed her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“......Please, take care of me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then five years passed peacefully. Although being engaged in politics was of course the first time for her, Sasha was blessed with people, who were supporting her; she was listening well to their advice and worked at the governance of Legnica.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 241 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
She got to know the other Vanadis, such as Ellen, Mira, Sophie and Lisa; especially Ellen, with whom she got along so well that they exchanged an oath. Though Ellen was also a born commoner and they also had the common point of having wandered from the time she was little like Sasha, it might have made the two girls have a more intimate relationship.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was when Sasha was 19 years old.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another ten years until the day of her death would come. When she remembered her mother and was thinking about such a thing, she fainted. In the work office of the Imperial Palace.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When she regained consciousness, Sasha had been carried to her bedroom. She was dressed into loose clothes. It was the maid chief who worked at Imperial Palace that helped her changed her clothes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She felt pain in her spine. Her body felt heavy, and her limbs were as heavy as the lead.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She realized that she had developed the symptoms of the “blood disease”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha called an attendant, the civil officer chief, to gather the military officers and calmly told them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The time seemed to have come.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Their faces uniformly turned pale. There were also some people, who leaked a groan. The black-haired Vanadis looked around at their faces, and said thank you.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then Sasha showed the golden and vermillion twin swords, which were on her lap. It was not that someone brought them. {{furigana|Luminous Flame|Bargren}} crossed over the space on its own will and appeared to Sasha’s side. Like the time when it chose her as Vanadis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 242 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“As you see, these children are still in my hands. It doesn’t mean that I am going to die now; regarding my duties, I want to do it smoothly like usual.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After another two years, the present time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha was surprisingly still alive. While living an almost bedridden life, she continued to perform her official duties as Vanadis during the interval of rest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though she intended to leave the Imperial Palace on the same day when {{furigana|Luminous Flame|Bargren}} would leave from her hands, the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} did not yet leave her side. She had several times admonished towards the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}, but it had no effect.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The day sank outside of the window, and the darkness increased its density.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Blankly looking at the dim ceiling, Sasha heaved a sigh. After all, the day was over with her still remaining bedridden.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---I wanted to ask someone about the civil war of Asvarre, though.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The old servant had postponed the talk about it. Until he judged that there would be no problem seeing Sasha’s condition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……When will I be released?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
‘I will die someday. There’s no doubt about it. Then, when will I die?’&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---My great-grandmother, grandmother and my grandmother’s little sister all died around 30 years old……huh. Even mom died before she reached 30.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 243 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
In the worst case, her condition was going to persist another nine years. When thinking so, she felt disgusted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dying is scary. It’s terrifying. But, Sasha was exhausted of a life, where she spent most of her days in bed. Both her body and mind withered day by day, and becoming weaker was painful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---Not good. It somehow becomes dark.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not the scenery on the outside. But Sasha’s heart. It might be because she had dreamed of her mother. Though the black-haired Vanadis was indubitably proud of her mother, who was kind and strong, there was also the symbol of death and disease.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Tigre’s face flashed in her mind. It would be about last month that she met and talked with him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---He is completely the opposite of me.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha’s face spontaneously brightened. Though Tigre’s sincere personality was something desirable for her, his strong will of not giving up any more, and the resolution to prove that he would absolutely survive left an impression (were impressive).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---Though there are also quite a few of such parts in Ellen, Mira and Sophie, I feel that his was stronger than theirs. I wonder if it’s because he’s a man.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She thought that she would try to follow their example. Though for her it was a little difficult to say “I will prove I can survive”, it was Vanadis-like to think of oneself until the very end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sleepiness assailed her. Sasha’s thoughts about her mother, Asvarre, Tigre, Ellen and the others were strangely mingled within her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 244 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“I wanted to have a child…… Hey, Ellen. Will you, like me─”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Breaking her words, quiet breathing of sleeper leaked from her mouth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the next day, Sasha’s physical condition seemed to have improved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While returning a calm answer as usual to the servant who showed up to wake her, she asked if there was no follow-up report concerning the civil war of Asvarre.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, Nothing in particular─”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though the aged servant reverently bowed his head, Sasha squinted as to blame that attitude. She did not overlook the fact that he averted his gaze after her question. If it was someone other than her, he would probably not notice first.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she raised her body on the bed, Sasha said to the servant in a lecturing tone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t like speaking like this, but I think that keeping a secret from me would be bad for my health.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Alexandra-sama……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 245 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
From the mouth of the servant, whose age was nearly three times that of his master, a begging voice spilled out. His eyes were strongly appealing “Please do not ask, give up”. It was not that he was afraid to be punished, but he was rather worried about Sasha’s condition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please speak.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Sasha was grateful of the elderly’s concern, she urged him in a quiet tone. The servant answered with his face filled with bitterness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yesterday, a ship that was entrusted a message from Sophia-sama had appeared in the port town of Lippner.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the servant refrained from reporting, she could guess that the content of the message revealed bad news. Though Sasha had fully prepared herself, even so, she could not hide her surprise to the following words of the servant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A {{furigana|sea dragon|badva}}……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha had never seen a {{furigana|sea dragon|badva}}, but she did not doubt of its existence since she had already met an {{furigana|Earth Dragon|Suro}}. However, it was indeed a shock when she heard it like this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I hear that Sophia-sama left Asvarre with three escort ships in addition to one mother ship, but one escort ship and the mother ship were sunk, and the two remaining escort ships that picked up the sailors, who survived, are heading toward here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sophie, who judged that it was vital to convey the situation as quickly as possible gathered the injured and loads in one of the two ships, and hurried the one, which was lightened, to Zchted. That ship arrived in the port town of Lippner around dawn yesterday.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 246 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
The chief of Lippner, who heard the story, immediately sent a messenger to the Imperial Palace, gathered doctors and medicine and prepared a ship for rescue. And the servant received the report last night.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Slightly brushing her hair that was trimmed around her shoulders, Sasha nodded contentedly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sophie’s decision was correct. The chief of Lippner also did well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Two ships were sunk. There were probably a considerable number of injured. Sophie thought that it would take too much time to board them on a ship and send that ship ahead. Therefore, it should be better to let the ship, which was lightened, go ahead, prepare and send the doctors and medicines as quickly as possible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The servant heaved a sigh of relief to Sasha’s condition, and continued the report.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The black-haired Vanadis, who heard the part that Tigre fell into the sea and was missing, put on a serious expression as expected. Of course, she was worried about the youth, but the effect that it would have on Zchted would be hardly small.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If it came to light that Zchted made Tigre an emissary, naturally Brune would violently protest. Even regarding the country, there was no way that Vanadis like Ellen and Mira, and the aristocrats, who harbored discontent towards the King of Zchted Victor, would remain silent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even if it were not to develop up to war or civil war, it was fully conceivable that Muozinel nearby could try to expand the crack done inside and outside the country.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 247 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“Anyway, we should send a messenger to the royal capital. After that, gather warships in Lippner. Even if Lord Tigrevurmud defeated the {{furigana|sea dragon|badva}}, we cannot relax yet. I also wanted to hear about Asvarre, but…… I suppose that I should first get the permission from His Majesty for that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After saying up to there and showing a little hesitation, Sasha added in a calm voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Also send a messenger to Elizavetta of Lebus. She should also be notified.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The servant deeply bowed his head. It could not be said that the relationship between the Vanadis Elizavetta Fomina and Sasha was good. They even fought against each other last year regarding the matter of the pirates’ subjugation. Sasha, unable to move because of her disease, unavoidably asked Ellen’s help.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That conflict was still fresh in people’s memory, and the people of Legnica, who harbored antipathy towards Lebus and its ruler Elizavetta, were not few. Though Sasha was aware of it, even so she arranged it so that Lebus might also be informed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well then, what should I do about Ellen……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She remembered the smiling face of the silver-haired Vanadis, who was happily talking about Tigre, when they met last year. Tigre was officially a guest, and Ellen was supposed to play the role of entertainment. However, it was clear that their relation was not only limited to this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---It will be hard……&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 248 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
When she imagined the shock that this would give to Ellen, her chest hurt; but Sasha, as one of the Vanadis, had to tell her. Looking up at the ceiling and putting her thoughts in order, she said to the servant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Prepare a writing brush and a paper. I will write a letter.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you could tell about the contents, the secretary would─”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, there will be no meaning if I don’t write it myself.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interrupting the servant’s proposal in a strong tone, Sasha shook her head. Ellen might come to understand, but she did not count too much on it. Besides, since it concerned Tigre, even Sasha could not predict what kind of development would be shown from now on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a Vanadis and as the ruler of Legnica, she had to keep doing her best.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;◎&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Two days later after the arrival of escort ship, which was sent ahead, the ship, on which Sophie and the others rode, arrived at the port town of Lippner.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sophia-sama, Olga-sama, it is good to see you return safe above all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The {{furigana|Brilliant Princess of the Light Flower|Presuvet}} courteously expressed her gratitude to the chief of Lippner, who showed at the port in order to welcome them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We are grateful to you from the bottom of our heart. Thanks to your quick response, many people did not lose their life.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 249 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Next to Sophie, Olga likewise conveyed words of gratitude.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, as the chief of Lippner and Matvey faced each other, they smiled and tapped each other’s shoulder. The two men were old friends; this alone was enough to show that they were pleased with their reunion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While walking towards the port, the head of Lippner and Sophie talked about the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I am aware that you are very busy, but how about you rest here at least for today. I cannot say that we have enough to accommodate persons such as Vanadis-sama, but we have prepared a hotel.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She had been aboard on a ship, which was full of injured and for a long sea trip. There was no way she would not be tired. However, Sophie refused the offer of the chief of Lippner with a gentle smile.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Thank you. But, as you said, there are several things that we must do as quickly as possible. We appreciate the concern...... If I say that, we will be a little upside.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The golden-haired Vanadis jokingly said so and continued to speak.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Could you lend us about seven or eight horses? And also enough food and water for the trip from this town to the Imperial Palace.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sophie, Olga and Matvey with two horses each. And the remaining horse would carry the loads. The chief of Lippner, who understood her intention, replied “right away”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Behind the two people, Olga was listening to the conversation with a serious expression. As a Vanadis, there were a lot of things that she must learn. And Matvey was heartwarmingly watching that Olga.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 250 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Then after approximately one koku, Sophie, Olga and Matvey left Lippner. They let the chief of Lippner take care of the escort ships and the injured.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While scampering on horses in the highway leading to the Imperial Palace, Sophie slightly bowed her head to Matvey.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I am very sorry for getting you involved in this. Matvey-dono.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please, don’t worry about it. Since making a report to Alexandra-sama is also in the scope of my work.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though the scary-looking sailor replied so in all sincerity, he felt bad not to speak words of consideration to a beautiful woman like Sophie. However, he immediately recovered his serious expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By the way, it’s not sure that we will be able to meet Alexandra-sama, but……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sophie should know that Sasha was sick in bed. Saying so as to confirm, the golden-haired Vanadis clouded up her expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It couldn’t be helped if we can’t meet her. I will only pass a letter to Sasha, and Olga and I will head to the capital. We must make a report to His Majesty.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saying up to there, Sophie looked back with a troubled face. She was not looking at Olga, but the horse, whose reins she was holding, and which carried the loads. Among these loads, there were the souvenirs that Tigre bought in Asvarre. Fortunately, they escaped from sinking into the sea; they were deposited to an escort ship.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 251 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Though Tigre’s face flashed across her mind, and her pupils of beryl were about to get wet with tears, Sophie replied. Before shedding tears after thinking of him, there were things that she had to do. It was not her principle to just cry without even accomplishing them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I will take care of that. On his behalf, to the people, who should receive it──”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“──Wait.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Probably inferring from Sophie’s gaze, Olga quickened her horse’s pace and lined up with her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’ll do it. No, let me do it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The light pink-haired girl’s face was no less sincere than Sophie’s. Similarly, she was strongly yearning that she wanted to do something for Tigre. However, Sophie shook her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There are a lot of things you have to do from now on. I don’t want to speak cowardly like this, but do you think Tigre would wish for it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Olga looked downward grimly. Deeply coloring her expression were frustration and grief of not being able to do anything for Tigre. Though Sophie was feeling sorry for her, even so, only this she did not intend to leave it to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---First Sasha. And then it will be Ellen, Lim, Mira and Teita. Afterwards, I think there is also Rurick of Ellen’s place…… Well, I will know once I confirmed to Lim.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When thinking about their reaction, it was not far from daunting even Sophie, who was their friend. If Olga would be living as a Vanadis from now on, she (Sophie) should avoid as much as possible that this 14-year-old girl held a bad impression of Ellen and Mira.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 252 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Even so, to Olga, who did not completely give up, Matvey spoke as to calm her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Olga-dono. Let&#039;s leave this to Sophia-dono.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Within these unadorned words, a lot of emotions were sealed. The former sailor also wanted to do something for Tigre. However, he chose to leave it to Sophie. Noticing it, Olga finally gave in.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The trio was able to meet Sasha without difficulty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Imperial Palace was made of solid structure, which mixed white marble here and there, and its foundation piled up sand-colored stones. Sophie, Olga and Matvey were guided to her bedroom, which was deep inside. Though Matvey took off his sword and left it into custody, Sophie and Olga had respectively {{furigana|Light Flower|Zaht}} and {{furigana|Roaring Demon|Muma}} in their hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though as usual Sasha was in the posture where she raised her body on top of the bed, when she saw Sophie, she brightened her eyes and revealed a bashful smile. Sophie also returned a smile, walked up to her and gently embraced her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You have lost a little weight. Do you eat properly?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no problem. You also, didn’t you eat too much delicious things and slightly gain weight?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 253 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“A fine thing to say. But, you should be alright if you are able to joke like that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sophie was 21 years old and Sasha is 22 years old, one year older than her. The only other Vanadis in her twenties was Valentina. Perhaps due to that, between Sophie and Sasha, There was a friendship with a somewhat different aspect from that of Ellen and the others.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then Sophie introduced Olga. This was the first time that Olga met Sasha, and though her pupils of obsidian were filled with tension, she dignifiedly introduced herself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I am Olga Tamm, the Vanadis chosen by {{furigana|Roaring Demon|Muma}} and granted the land of Brest by His Majesty.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha held out her hand and replied “Nice to meet you”. Olga nodded and grabbed back that hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then Matvey got down on a knee in front of Sasha. The black-haired Vanadis expressed short the words of gratitude “good work” with a smile. The white beluga decorated on the big man’s back trembled with joy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After they had finished the greetings, Sophie handed over Tigre’s present. Though she did not think “even if it is not now”, and taking Sasha’s disease into consideration, she could not leisurely do something like “let’s first watch the situation”&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; I think it meant that here, Sophie could not think something like ‘let’s first watch the situation and decide whether or not to give the present’&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Sasha received the cushion, which had a pattern peculiar to Asvarre, she used it right away. She also replaced her pillows.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Thank you. I will use it with great care.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha without touching Tigre, and there was no shadow fell over her smile. It was obvious that it was in consideration for the visitors; Olga and Matvey silently cast their eyes down.&amp;lt;!--SashaはTigreのことには触れず、--&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 254 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Though Sophie quietly closed her eyes as if praying to the gods, after a short pause, she expressed her usual smile. With her usual tone, she talked about the events of Asvarre and the fight in the ship at their return.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Sasha nodded from time to time, following the story about the civil war of Asvarre, and about Torbalan and the {{furigana|sea dragon|badva}} with great exuberance and interest, she knitted her brows and asked a question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then, the {{furigana|sea dragon|badva}} was obeying that Demon and had attacked you?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That Demon was calling me ‘the axe’ and Tigre the ‘bow’.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Olga talked about the fight against Torbalan in the Fort Lux while conceiving the strong fighting spirit in her eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I think that it has something to do with the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To think that such a thing happened in Asvarre!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I cannot say for sure, but I feel that it was just a coincidence that that Demon was living in Asvarre.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was Sophie, who replied so to Sasha’s doubt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There are many unnatural points. Although he has sided with Prince Elliot at first, when the Prince was defeated, he abandoned him without even trying to rescue him. Even when the {{furigana|sea dragon|badva}}, which was under his control, attacked us, I did not feel the impression that he attacked us for revenge.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What about the possibility of him working with Princess Guinevere or Lord Tallard?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 255 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“If that was the case, then the explanation of Lord Tallard assaulting the Fort Lux doesn’t stick. It would have been good just to pretend to attack. Despite taking the trouble to disguise himself as a human and melting into Asvarre, I can’t think of a reason, why he would reveal his real nature.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha unusually frowned, folded her arms and lost herself in thought. Sophie said as to calm her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There are too few materials to think about it now. Let’s hear what Ellen and Mira will say next time.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……You’re right. If it’s Mira, she might know something.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The mother and the grandmother of Ludmira Lurie alias Mira were both Vanadis, who had wielded the {{furigana|Frozen Wave|Lavias}}. Vanadis over three generations of mother daughter was something unprecedented even in the history of Zchted. Therefore, the possibility that she had learned what was not passed down in other Vanadis was high.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a place where the talk was just reaching the conclusion, the door was knocked from the outside. It was the sound that marked the end of time of the black-haired Vanadis’ talk with Sophie and the others. Sophie muttered regretfully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Time went by quickly.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But, I think we were able to speak about the important things. Thank you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she thanked the golden-haired Vanadis, Sasha turned her gaze towards Olga.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just to be curious, but can I ask you something?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Olga nodded; the black-haired Vanadis, eight years older than her, gently asked with an expression similar to that of an elder sister to her younger sister.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 256 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“I heard that you had traveled for a long time. What brought you to come back now?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A hard silence fell in the place. Sophie held her mouth with her hand with wide eyes; Matvey at loss for words, watched the course of events.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking of Olga, who was asked the question, after frowning for a moment as if she would burst into tears, she immediately recovered her deadpan and gazed at Sasha. The black-haired Vanadis was quietly waiting for a reply with a smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---Though I said that it was just to be curious.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Judging that it seemed to be different from the interest in her meaning to dislike her, Olga opened her mouth.&amp;lt;!--自分の嫌う意味での興味とは違うようだと判断して、--&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……In the battle of Asvarre, I have been watching the whole time.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That Olga earlier looked like she was about to cry was because she remembered Tigre.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“’Let’s do what we have to do’. Tigre had said so, and I have come to agree with it. I want to stand by Tigre’s side.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Straightening her back, Olga stated in an utmost grown-up tone, but Sophie and Matvey, who were listening to her on the side, had a very frustrating expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Words were not enough to describe it. At least for Matvey, who acted together with her since their departure from the port town of Lippner, was able to scoop her feelings from those words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whether she felt it from the look of the two adults, or she realized the insufficiency of her words, after a time of about five counts, the light pink-haired girl added.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 257 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if I say that I want to be by his side, I don’t mean that I want to be acknowledged by Tigre. How much in difficulty or despair I am before the things that stand in my way, I will do what I have to do without fear and without running away. It’s what I mean. ---And then.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Olga gently raised the {{furigana|Roaring Demon|Muma}} with its blade downward that she was holding, with both hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Muma had patiently waited for someone like me. Though it might be late with the people of my land……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The light pink-haired Vanadis repeated in a firm tone, what she once said to Sophie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha expressed her gratitude with a smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Thank you. It was a sudden question, but I’m glad to have asked it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Promising to meet again on another occasion, the trio left from Sasha’s bedroom.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;◎&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was the next day of when bad news had jumped in the Imperial Palace of Legnica.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We receive a report that a group of large-scale {{furigana|paddle ships|vesuro}}, moving on the sea in a distance of about five or six days from Lippner to the west, was confirmed. They number seventy to eighty ships.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It seemed to have created agitation. The civil officer, who received that information, breathlessly reported to the servant with a pale face. Similarly, the servant, who heard it, became speechless and swallowed his words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 258 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
A {{furigana|paddle ship|vesuro}} referred to a galley ship, which pirates commonly used. Though it required manpower, unlike a sailing ship, which easily moved by the influence of the wind, it was possible to freely move it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Legnica, whose significant portion of territory faced the sea, had until now continued to be exposed frequently to pirates’ attacks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the number of eighty ships was unheard of. It was a number equivalent to the naval forces of a small country, or more.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Isn’t it perhaps a fleet of our country, or Brune, or Asvarre?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though he (servant) clung to that gleam of hope and checked, the civil officer shooked his head so vigorously that the sweat on his face splashed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“They did not seem to float a flag or a banner of any country. The merchant ships that were passing were altogether attacked, even now in the scope of our knowledge, they considerably increase their number……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This time, they could not afford to invade other countries like Brune or Asvarre. The lineup of those who were boarding the ships seemed to vary; they were also not people from Muozinel. There were pirates.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was just one koku after Sophie and Olga left for the capital and Matvey for Lippner; when the servant came to his senses, he kicked the floor, an act, which was unworthy of his age.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had to report about such important news to Sasha. And as quickly as possible. He could not afford to hesitate or worry.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He wanted to scream loudly “What is happening?”. Whether it be this or the matter of the {{furigana|sea dragon|badva}}, why did troublesome things have to occur one after another at such a time?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 259 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---Why does it not let Alexandra-sama quietly rest?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He tapped his trembling knees, wiped the sweat blurring on his forehead with the hem of his cloth, and decided to at least feign the calmness. If he was himself agitated, it would just only add unnecessary anxiety.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though the servant had gone at the time when he always woke up Sasha, he was a half koku earlier than usual today. Knocking the door while saying “excuse me”, he gave his name.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……What&#039;s wrong?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was surprised at the immediate response. He wondered since when she was awake. Slightly relieved for not having disturbed her sleep, the servant opened the door.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The bedroom, which he was seeing every day. On top of the bed placed in a corner of the room, as expected Sasha was up as usual. There was no sign that she was sleeping until just now. The servant respectfully bowed and quietly set his feet in the room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As he reported the pirates’ appearance, the bedroom, which was made slightly dusky in consideration for the owner of the room, was wrapped in a strange silence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Call the maid chief. I will have her help me change my clothes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With an atmosphere that calmly got rid of the silence, rather than breaking it, the black-haired Vanadis said.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It doesn’t matter how many people may be used, but let all the port towns on the coast know about this. Also send someone to the capital. And then, gather the warships in the port town of Lippner. The rowers and the soldiers, too. They must have already been gathered with the matter of the {{furigana|sea dragon|badva}} though.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 260 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
There was tension in her voice. The servant unintentionally stared wide-eyed. He wondered how long had passed since he had first heard Sasha speaking like this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How many ships can be prepared in two days?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was because the distance from this Imperial Palace to Lippner was roughly two days that Sasha asked so. The servant answered to her question with a cautious tone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s a guess, but I would say about more than thirty and less than forty.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It would be about that, huh. Send a messenger to Lebus. To tell that they scrape up together only the warships that can move right now. Since a matter other than the matter of the {{furigana|sea dragon|badva}}, even she would not think that it’s other people’s affairs.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If we continuously send messengers like this, even sarcasm might return as an answer.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the servant heaved a sigh, Sasha smiled as to comfort him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“As well in the fire as in the storm, even people, who hate each other, would respond in cooperation. Let’s think that it’s the same as it.”&amp;lt;!-- 火事や嵐には、嫌いあってても協力して対応するだろう。--&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the servant smiled wryly and responded “understood”, he suddenly had a bad feeling. If it was the usual Sasha, before giving orders like this, she should have first called the person, to whom she would leave the command.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, those lines did come yet from her mouth. He timidly asked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Who……will take the command?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I will take it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 261 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha answered as if it was a matter of course; the servant distorted his face, which was likely to burst into tears at any moment, and held his head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“──Alexandra-sama”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taking straight the gaze of the servant, who uttered a blaming voice, the black-haired Vanadis said.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes. I’m a Vanadis. It’s in order to protect this Legnica and Zchted. So, let me go.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The twin swords, which were on her lap, gave off a golden light as if welcoming her fighting spirit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Sasha’s voice was by no means emotional, but calm, it looked like the shine of the strong will emitted in her pupils could not be ignored.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But, even so the old servant, without giving up, moved one step ahead. Even if he was to suffer a temporary anger from her, he believed that he should not let her go.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“With a body afflicted with disease, what can you do?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I can at least be in the battlefield.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The disease will─”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s a body that will someday die.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interrupting the servant’s words, Sasha smiled. If there was something like a transparent smile without an ounce of impurity, it would probably be this. Though the servant almost unintentionally resigned, he tapped his trembling knees on top of his clothes and stared at his Lord.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 262 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you think a Vanadis should do?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha suddenly asked. Taken aback, the servant could not answer right away. While dropping a gentle gaze to the twin swords in her hands, the black-haired Vanadis continued.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A Vanadis is chosen by the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}. It is not inherited by blood like in the royalty and titled nobility.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The people of this Legnica were entrusted to me by the King when I became Vanadis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then, is there nothing that I inherit from the previous generation Vanadis?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is there nothing that I can pass to the next generation Vanadis?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s only my thought though. Finally what I should do is not to die in my sleep on the bed. But to show to the person, who will wield this {{furigana|Luminous Flame|Bargren}} after me. To show her what a Vanadis is. What did the previous generation Vanadis accomplish? Did she do what she believed that she should do?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if responding to its master’s will, the twin swords with different colors were tinged with light. Though Sasha’s smile remained as it is, the servant overwhelmed finally moved backward (resigned).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s why ── I will fight.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The servant painfully clenched his teeth and desperately looked for words of persuasion. But, it seemed that whatever he said, he would not be able to return the present Sasha on the bed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He even considered putting sturdy soldiers on guard at the door of her bedroom and not letting her go out, but he concluded that it would be useless. Since the master of the soldiers was not the servant, but Sasha.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 263 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Rather, they would be happy to fight under her command. As there were a mountain of such people he happened to know, the servant questioned such people from a certain thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The servant finally compromised. But he presented one condition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you can also command Vanadis-sama of Lebus, then…...”&amp;lt;!--LebusのVanadis-samaにも指揮を執っていただけるのであれば--&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So that the soldiers’ morale do not get any lower, it was in a sense a natural measure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If the enemy was pirates with eighty ships, it was no longer a battle of subjugation. If anything should happen to Sasha in the midst of that battle, the soldiers would be upset&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; they would lose their composure &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;, and there would also be the possibility for them to flee.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, if Elizavetta were there, such a disaster could be prevented. Since, aside from the friction between Sasha and her, Elizavetta was also a Vanadis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha revealed a smile, which seemed to say “is that all?” and nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Understood. Though I think that she will come even if I don’t ask since she is serious, I will just ask her.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To these words, the servant stared at his Lord with a surprised expression. The civil officer, who received instructions with a countenance of excitement, was waiting to leave, and frankly asked what he thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Do you evaluate Vanadis-sama of Lebus?”&amp;lt;!--LebusのVanadis-samaを評価しておられるのですか--&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She also has both good and bad points in her own way. She/I doesn’t admit it.”&amp;lt;!-- 「彼女は彼女なりに、美点も欠点もあるよ。それは認めないとね」--&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha added “it’s a secret” in an impish tone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 264 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Shortly thereafter, the maid chief came for the change of clothes, and the servant bowed and left.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Do what one should do……huh.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While putting on a black battle outfit, Sasha muttered in a low voice. Showing a smile to the maid chief, who looked puzzled, she shook her head saying “it’s nothing”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What came to the mind of the black-haired Vanadis was Tigre. She thought that she wanted to talk more with him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When she appeared in the courtyard of the Imperial Palace, fifty soldiers were waiting in line. All of them wore leather armor, put on a hat reinforced in iron scraps on their head, held a spear and were wearing a small sword to the waist. It was an outfit suited for a battle by the sea. In the sea, both heavy armor and long sword would get in the way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The servant was standing at their vanguard. Bowing to Sasha, who was, as expected, surprised, he explained.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Vanadis-sama, those are people, who would by all means like you to take them with you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Their dexterity is good.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha chuckled. About one koku had passed since she had said that she would go on the battlefield. Considering also including the personnel selection, unless she did not decide it beforehand, they should not have been able to prepare up to the equipment and stand by.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Since Vanadis-sama is still young.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The servant forcibly broke his wrinkled face.&amp;lt;!--従僕は皺くちゃの顔を無理矢理にほころばせる。--&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 265 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“Dreaming of the time when you will someday lead us and have series of discussions with the knight captains and the others, and have been re-selected them every year.”&amp;lt;!-- 「いつか率いていただくときを夢見て騎士隊長らと協議を重ね、一年ごとに選び直しておりました」--&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha was really surprised this time. She did not notice. She raised her face and ran her line of sight to the fifty men. Every face was also filled with fearlessness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you all right with me?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, she returned to her old self. One of the knights let a happy feeling spread in his eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} chooses the Vanadis. We know it. But, we are serving a human (not a tool).”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All the knights, who were here, were in a certain sense people symbolizing the Vanadis Alexandra Alshavin.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was one of the results she got by the fact that she had racked her brain and made every possible effort for the government of Legnica even while afflicted by disease.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The wind blew, disheveled Sasha’s forelock, and rustled her battle outfit. The black-haired Vanadis cast her eyes down and quickly wiped her face, pretending to mend her forelock.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And when she lifted her head, the smile had disappeared from her face. Her eyes retaining a drive, which was in no way inferior to that of the knights, she declared in a very loud voice, which could not be imagined coming from her delicate body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“From here on, we will defeat the pirates! In order to protect this land and his people, I expect of you all to put up a good fight!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fifty men answered to the Vanadis’ shout (cry) with cheers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha left the Imperial Palace accompanied by the knights, and rode the horse to the port town of Lippner.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V7 p265.jpg|thumb]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;◎&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 267 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
At that time, Ellen, who was told the unvarnished truth, was in a awful state.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The glow from her silver hair shining bathing in the sunlight was lost and looked like gray; her hair was disheveled like a worn-out broom, and her expression was nothing but dark.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though it was five days ago that there were the first changes, it was not awful to this degree at the time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was three days ago that she showed a rapid deterioration. And then as the days went by yesterday and today, the silver-haired Vanadis showed a change to the extent that it even shocked the knights and the maids, who had served her for years. From her pupils, reminiscent of the best ruby, shine disappeared and took the color of dried blood, and there were slightly dark circles on her eyelids.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was such a state that there was no room even for the soldiers and the maids to candidly call out to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the messenger from the capital and the territory people, who brought a petition, she fixed her appearance, straightened her back, tightened her face and splendidly dealt with them as a Vanadis. But, when it came only to those around her, who knew her, she would immediately behave like an exhausted old cat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though the people, who worked at the Imperial Palace, asked for an explanation to Limlisha, who was Ellen’s adjutant, Lim was not able to give a satisfied answer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“About the rule, a situation, which afflicted Eleonora-sama, has occurred. But, since it won’t last like that for many days, I would appreciate if you diligently worked in your duties as usual. Eleonora would also want it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 268 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Though Lim felt indignation towards her incompetence as she could only spit out such conventional words, she also had no other measures, which could be adopted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even Teita, the maid who served Tigre, was worried about Ellen; what she could only do was to make pastry and pass it to Lim. Saying that she wanted Ellen to eat it. Despite inwardly holding mixed feelings, Lim expressed her gratitude and received it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It began five days ago. Messengers from the capital Silesia showed up respectively here and Olmutz in the south. Since the content they expressed was pretty much the same, it was about the fact that they should look out for the south and had to be ready so that they could take out the soldiers at any time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the south of Zchted was the Kingdom of Muozinel. The people’s skin there was brown, and it was a country, which was continuing the slavery even now in the neighboring countries. Since their current King was particularly belligerent, Zchted and Muozinel had many times crossed swords.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It seemed that one hundred thousand soldiers of that Muozinel began to move near the borderline of both countries. Though Zchted sent right away a messenger to ask them what their purpose was, they did not stop there. There was also the need to look out for the south in preparation for a sudden attack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 269 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking of the Vanadis who was in the south of the Kingdom of Zchted, there were the two persons of Ludmira Lurie who governed Olmutz, and Sophia Obertas who governed Polesia. However, Sophie was currently heading towards the capital from Legnica.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, the request came to Ellen of LeitMeritz. If the one hundred thousand soldiers were to cross the border and invade the country, Mira and Ellen were to ambush the enemy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Ellen looked displeased, she ordered Lim and the knights to make preparations so that the soldiers could move at any time. Normally, she would have said ‘don’t joke by asking me to fight side by side with Mira, with who I’m on very bad terms’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But, one hundred thousand enemies were an opponent who would not permit such selfishness. Ellen was at least aware of that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And three days ago. This time, a letter of Sasha arrived from Legnica.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When she received the letter, which was carefully sealed with beeswax, Ellen could only think ‘it’s really exaggerated’. In the office, where she was with only Lim, she broke the seal, and looked over the letter inside.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The silver-haired Vanadis complexion changed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eleonora-sama……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lim, who noticed the change in Ellen, anxiously called out to her. Ellen, without saying anything, pushed to her the letter that she had finished reading. Lim received the letter while being perplexed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And this time it was her turn to become appalled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 270 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Tigrevurmud Vorn fell into the sea during the return from Asvarre and is missing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though most of the sentences that Sasha wrote, were to comfort and cheer Ellen, and claimed that there was still hope, the silver-haired Vanadis could barely bear to shout as dictated by her feelings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What, is this……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tightly clasping her hands so strongly that her fingernails were digging in her palms and blood oozed, Ellen furiously cursed herself who let Tigre go to Asvarre about one month ago.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was the voice of the eager Lim, who calmed her down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eleonora-sama. I do not mean to complain about the content of Alexandra-sama’s letter, but with only one letter, we cannot judge just about everything. Besides, the situation may change again now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though for Lim, Tigre was like a disciple, whom she was looking forward to growth, and the shock she received was also great, she was rather able to keep her composure and calmed down Ellen so that her feelings did not rampage any more than this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she soon settled down to the extent that she could think straight&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; to the extent that her thoughts operated all right &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;, Ellen asked Lim something to drink.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Strong alcohol would be good.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It is still daytime.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 271 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
The voice of Lim, who briefly responded, was cold; it was because she was inwardly feeling the same way. However, the Imperial Palace’s Lord and her adjutant must not get drunk when it was still daytime.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She took out something mixed with honey and squeezed the grapevine in cold water. When Ellen swallowed it in a mouthful and sighed, she said to Lim with a wry look, which she had never shown so far.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How will we tell this…… to Teita?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lim, who was also preparing one drink for herself, stood motionless with her mouth wide-opened. Though she did not let the bottle of honey that she had in her hand fall, she unintentionally inclined too much the frighteningly too sweet drink in the glass.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Teita was not just a maid. She was a girl, who had lived together with Tigre since he was little, served him as a maid when the youth became a feudal lord, and bravely followed him and acted as his personal care when it was decided that Tigre would live in LeitMeritz. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Ellen and Lim also knew that she was harboring feelings beyond the master-servant relation for Tigre. After Tigre left for Asvarre, whenever Teita was worrying about her master and her small chest hurt, it was Ellen or Lim, who comforted and cheered her up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With that reason alone, they could not arrive at a conclusion. It was by no means because Ellen and Lim were indecisive, or the width of their thinking was narrow, it was just that they could not come up with a concrete plan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……How about we observed the situation for the time being?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 272 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Before long, Lim made the suggestion that they could only put it off, which was unlike her. Ellen also accepted it with a bitter face. They were the only two persons who read the letter from Sasha. They could not spoke of it to anyone, since they did not know from where it would leak out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’re right. Sooner or later, it will be widely known that the civil war of Asvarre is over……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes. Anyway, until then, we will leave it at that Lord Tigrevurmud has not yet returned from his trip……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though the two decided so for the time being, they did not work at all that day. Even if she took the documents in her hands, she did not feel inclined to follow the characters, and got the wrong passage when trying to head somewhere. Even when the meal was prepared, she did not even touch it; and when she realized, everything, even the soup, had cooled down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then today. This time, it was the servant, who served Sasha, who sent a letter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---I wonder if it’s a follow-up report concerning Tigre.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She thought so, but if it was the case, she did not understand why it was not a letter from Sasha, but from the servant. Although Ellen looked puzzled, she broke the seal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this time, Ellen knew that pirates were heading towards Zchted with a large fleet of eighty vessels. And also that Sasha went to the battlefield.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---What is the meaning of this? I haven’t heard that she was feeling better.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The servant continued by writing up that he did not tell Sasha about this letter. That though it was a selfish wish, whether she could ascertain Sasha’s battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 273 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
『It seems that Alexandra-sama has chosen the battlefield as a place where she wants to die. Even if we are her retainers, we are not that person’s friends. I humbly ask to Eleonora-sama, who is that person’s friend. I wonder if you could come over to the port town of Lippner. 』&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The servant had probably written this letter with the thought like spitting blood. The last characters of the letter were awfully warped.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What he wanted for Ellen was not to help Sasha, but to ascertain her battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eleonora-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lim, who read the letter after Ellen, said in a serene tone as a matter of fact.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please go to Lippner.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lim. What are you saying……?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen was about to retort, but she unintentionally swallowed her following words before Lim’s blue eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“While presumptuous, I will take care of the response to the south. Nobody but Eleonora-sama can take the role to run to Alexandra-sama’s side.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen was confused as Lim said so in an unusually firm tone. There was no way that she did not want to go. However, if Muozinel were to move during Ellen’s absence, it would be concern with the fate of Zchted itself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 274 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen’s red eyes usually filled with brightness trembled with hesitation and anxiety. Still, Lim spoke vehemently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Let’s suppose that Eleonora-sama does not move from here. And then we heard news of Alexandra-sama’s death. Would you still be able to make a decent judgment? With just the matter of Lord Tigrevurmud, that we only know that he is missing, you have been shaken up like this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……I don’t want to hear that from you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Ellen was indeed angry and glared at her adjutant, who was older than her and also her best friend, she immediately relaxed her shoulders and made an awkward smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……I‘m going.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she got rid of her hesitation, her decision was quick. To that answer, Lim nodded contentedly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please, take care.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On that day, Ellen rode the horse, left the Imperial Palace and headed towards the north. Just innocently galloping in the highway. And just wishing to make it in time to Sasha’s battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;◎&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 275 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
When following the highway to the north from Legnica and crossed the very large river of Valta, one entered in Lebus. It was the land which the Vanadis Elizavetta Fomina governed. Although Legnica was still filled with the air of autumn, signs of winter had already started drifting in Lebus.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was several days later after Sasha headed to the port town of Lippner that Elizavetta had gathered her main subordinates in the conference room of the Imperial Palace and spoke of the departure for the front.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A blazing fire was burning in the fireplace made of brick geared towards one section of the walls. The windows were closed so as not to let the warm air escape; therefore, one could hardly say that the room was bright. Elizavetta and nearly ten subordinates were surrounding a huge table of walnut.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Will you accept the request of Legnica?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To her subordinates, who were surprised, Elizavetta nodded with a face, which said “of course”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We also receive a report from the port within this territory that a large army of pirates were seen, right? So it would be natural to crush them before the territory people encounter damage.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Swaying her red hair, which reached down to her waist, the Lord of Lebus smiled. She would be 18 years old this year. Although just like the other Vanadis, she also had nicknames such as “{{furigana|Flash Princess of the Thunder Swirl|Isgrifa}}” and “{{furigana|Danseuse of the Whip|Kuntos}}”, Elizavetta was not less called by another nickname.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“{{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}}”. Those, who had eyes of different colors in left and right, were called so in Zchted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The golden pupil in Elizavetta’s right eye and the blue pupil in her left eye were shining. Before that, her rich body also piled up many pieces fabrics and the impression of her fancy dress using frills or races grew dim.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 276 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the story that a {{furigana|sea dragon|badva}} appeared a few days ago, what was necessary was just to call for caution to the port town in the territory of Lebus; but if the opponents were the pirates, then it was a different issue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She did not hear the talk that a {{furigana|sea dragon|badva}} appeared near the port town, but that the pirates would attack the port town. She had to repulse them as the Lord of Lebus and as a Vanadis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---Besides, there is one thing that bothers me.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Elizavetta once again looked over the letter from Sasha. It was certainly written that Sasha herself would lead the soldiers and ride on a ship.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The shock that this sentence gave to Elizavetta was by no means small. It said that afflicted by a disease, Alexandra Alshavin, who had always been in her bedroom, went to the battlefield.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---I haven’t heard at all that she recovered from her disease. Even if she has recovered to the extent of being able to take command in a battlefield, such rumors should have also reached my ears though.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Elizavetta wanted to confirm Sasha’s condition with her own eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But, don’t we take over without applying any conditions?”&amp;lt;!--ですが、何の条件もつけずにお引き受けなさることはないのではありませんか--&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The complaint of one of the subordinates, who seemed to be dissatisfied, pulled back to reality Elizavetta, who was immersed in her thoughts. Similarly the people of Lebus also had hard feelings against the people of Legnica. Also regarding Sasha, there were a lot of people, who spoke ill behind her back of the fact that a sick person was calling herself Vanadis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 277 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“If Vanadis-sama there also goes to the front, shouldn’t we let them go through hardships there for about a day or two?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I think so too. Although the battlefield may be a Knight’s honor, it’s not something to willingly shoulder a heavy burden.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was when the subordinates enthusiastically further tried to persuade their Lord. To the sound, which cut through the air, the sound of something hard firmly hitting the stone floor sharply followed. The flame of the fireplace flickered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Elizavetta wielded the whip in her hand, her subordinates immediately understood.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The red-haired Vanadis stood up from the chair before one knew and scowled at her subordinates. The jet black whip in her hand, wore a golden light that seemed to be blown off flying if touched, and was quietly shining.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}, which made Elizavetta Vanadis. She only used (wielded) this whip, which was called the {{furigana|Thunder Swirl|Valitsaif}}, on the enemy. But, there was no one among her subordinates, who did not know how frightening it was.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The conference room fell silent as if the enthusiasm until a while ago was a lie. Looking around with her two-color pupils at her subordinates, who kept quiet almost simultaneously, Elizavetta smiled contentedly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I love to force trouble on a hateful other party. But – I hate to let a sick person work.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those, who understood that, especially the latter half of her lines, which was without falsehood her true feelings, were not in this place. However, struck by a thunder- like dignity contained in the tone of her voice, the subordinates stood from the chair and all together got down on a knee&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; to express respect &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;. Elizavetta forgave them by nodding generously.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 278 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“If Alexandra came out, I think that the morale of the soldiers of Legnica will be very high. Isn’t it rather necessary to display the military power of Lebus? At least it is my intention.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Stirred up by the sense of rivalry, fire was burning in her subordinates’ fighting spirit. As Elizavetta confirmed it from their expressions, she ordered the departure after one koku.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The subordinates hurriedly left; Elizavetta, who was left alone in the conference room, gazed out at the fire of the fireplace. Suddenly, a question, which gushed forth, came out of her mouth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……I wonder what Eleonora will do, since Alexandra departs to the front.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Multiple feelings intricately colored the two-color pupils of Elizavetta. Whenever she thought about Ellen, she would begin to recall it. The day when the two met for the first time, in a poor village of the countryside eight years ago. The remote past when the two were not Vanadis. And also the several incidents which occurred two years ago.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When she came to her senses, though she knew that she was alone in this place, Elizavetta ran her gaze to the surroundings, and then sharply tightened her expression. She shook her head to brush aside the question and the nostalgia.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She herself knew well that, when immersed in her memories, she was putting on a face just like a child who lost sight of his mother.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V7 p279.jpg|thumb]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;◎&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 280 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
There were two kinds of warships owned by Legnica. Though both were galley ships&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Galley &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;, the size was different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One was thin galley ship called ‘spear’. There was one mast and it could load one hundred twenty rowers and eighty soldiers. Anyway, one might say that the maneuverability was the merit of this kind of ship.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The other was large galley ship called ‘crossbow’ (rook). The ship itself was of a three-step structure, and there were two to three masts. It could load two hundred eighty rowers and one hundred fifty soldiers. Though its motion was stolid because the hull was big, it was also possible to stack catapults.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, unless you were either a knight or a genuine sailor, you would not make a difference by calling them ‘spear’ or ‘crossbow’. The communication by calling them more violently ‘the big one’ and ‘the thin one’ was the mainstream.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the way, there was no sailing ship. This was because the sailing ship, with which the motion was left to the wind, was unsuitable for a battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding not only Legnica, but also Lebus, and the kingdoms such as Brune and Asvarre, the division of the warship was virtually similar. Though there were those who made ships and weapons of various structures, they never happened to become the mainstream on the battlefield.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The time that Sasha arrived at Lippner, there were already more than thirty warships in the port town impatiently waiting for the departure. Though the chief of Lippner saw Sasha, who was clad in her military outfit, and revealed a surprised expression, he immediately pulled himself together and respectfully bowed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 281 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
The black-haired Vanadis returned a smile, and then noticed a familiar figure standing beside the chief of Lippner. With short hair and a visibly tanned burnt skin. A black silk hat and a deep crimson overcoat wrapping his big frame. And above all, his look that might make a child cry just by making eyes contact.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Vanadis-sama. Though I’m not a soldier but a mere former sailor, if you could give me permission, could you add me to the end of the line of battle?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That man, who exaggeratedly bowed was Matvey. Sasha walked up to him and asked while shrugging her shoulders.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You just came back from a long trip, right? Aren’t you tired?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It is as you say, but I did not rampage enough.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…..What else?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha, who noticed that fragments of sincere feelings were mixed to Matvey’s touch of humor, shortly asked. Matvey erased his smile and calmly replied.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“When the pirates’ subjugation ends, I would like to borrow one ship with food and water.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He probably wanted to search for Tigre. Though he might actually want to go out to the sea even right now, as expected he could not set foot where eighty ships of pirates were loitering. Fighting under Sasha should be the quickest way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Understood. Then, I will have you be my personal attendant just during this war.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 282 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Though Sasha quickly approved, not only Matvey, who was told this, but also the chief of Lippner standing nearby was surprised. As she smiled at the two men, the black-haired Vanadis immediately put on a serious expression, and confirmed what was necessary. The number of ships, the number of rowers, the number of soldiers, food and water, future weather and wind’s direction forecasts, and the area of the sea, where the enemy was last detected. There was a lot of things she should confirm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then after a half koku, the naval forces of Legnica left the port. The lineup was thirty one ‘spear’ ships and three ‘crossbow’ ships, and the best state ‘crossbow’ served as Sasha’s flagship.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though it was less than half the number of pirates who learnt by hearsay, Sasha did not particularly mind.&amp;lt;!-- 伝え聞く海賊たちの半分以下の数だ--&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We will first go to the north along the continent and join the naval forces of Elizavetta. Even if the amount of material resources counts more in a naval battle than a land battle, by the time we are waiting to gather more than 80 ships with only Legnica, the damage would just expand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While taking the sea breeze on her body at the deck of the flagship, Sasha explained so to her subordinates. Besides, if it was along the continent, there was self-confidence that the people of the Legnica army were more familiar with the reefs and the flow of tide in the area.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fleet of thirty-four vessels was advancing to the north by pushing its way through the deep blue sea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha was giving orders while sitting on a chair prepared on the deck. However, if their advance was going smoothly, she would not particularly break in. Silently, what was necessary was just to show the General Commander&#039;s figure to the sailors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 283 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Although the sky was cloudless blue and the blazing sunlight was severe, Sasha did not go down in the cabin, and she continued to show her figure on the deck.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though there were several reasons such as the pride of a Vanadis, which was the greatest (reason), and the fact that the gloomy cabin reminded her of her bedroom in the Imperial Palace, it was also because she liked to look at the sea absentmindedly while taking the sea breeze. In addition, there was also the fact that her condition did not particularly get worse since she left the Imperial Palace.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The morale of the soldiers and rowers was high due to the fact that the Vanadis was the General Commander, and Legnica army smoothly proceeded on the sea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Legnica army left for the sea, three days had passed since the ship, which left for scout, reported that it saw the figure of a group likely to be pirate ships. The pirate ships were around ten, and it was said that they had gone away as soon as they were detected from far away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha, who received the report, tightened her expression while leaving the calmness (staying calm).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A few days from now, each military force will sound out each other.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was scheduled that they could join Lebus army led by Elizavetta tomorrow. Sasha, though not openly, was happy that she responded to the call.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---Lebus has also about thirty ships. Along with my naval forces, there are a little more than 60. I wonder if Elizavetta and I can fill the difference of nearly 20 ships with the pirates……&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 284 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
The sun set and the ships lowered the anchor and moored. Sasha was recommended to return to her cabin, but she said “only a little more”, put on a thick coat and still stayed on the deck.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Currently, there were only several guards beside her on the deck. The golden moon shining in the sky, was faintly illuminating the sea with the stars. Though the air had considerably gotten cold, since the two blades in Sasha’s waist freely began to warm their master, she did not feel that much cold.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s too late to say it, but you don’t listen to me at all, eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha revealed a wry smile and stared at the golden and vermillion blades.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though these two swords were with no doubt letting one think of flame and should actively be hearing what was said, whether they had good intentions and swiftly ran, there were quite a lot of things against which they turned a deaf ear to their master’s demand. Thus, their being in Sasha’s hands now, might be said to be the proof of it.&amp;lt;!--この二振りはまさしく炎を思わせて活発といえば聞こえはいいが、よかれと思って突っ走っているのか、主の要求に耳を貸さないことがたいへん多い。--&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even though Ellen’s Arifal and Mira’s Lavias are more obedient…… At the time of the next Vanadis, I hope you’ll listen a little more to what she said──”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha interrupted her words there. She brushed off the overcoat, and when she stood up from the chair, she was tightly grasping the twin swords to her waist with both hands. She felt an ominous presence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even the twin swords in her hands, coiling about crimson and golden flames on each blade, briskly emitted a warning. That something dangerous beyond imagination was close.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---The prow, huh……&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 285 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Confirming that her hands and feet did not become stiff, Sasha walked to the prow. Even though it was on the top of a shaking ship, her steps were not different from walking on the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As expected, one figure was standing there. The silhouette, which emerged dimly lighted by the moon, was that of a human. Though the age was unclear, the head with no hair was round and the physique was of medium build.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What was strange was that there was a sticky hostility released from that figure. It was clearly different to that of a human. It was not that of a beast, either. For an instant, Sasha even felt an illusion like she had strayed off (was lost) somewhere that was not this world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Small sounds of dripping water struck Sasha’s ears at irregular intervals. Looking closely, the man was soaked from head to toe. That strange sound was due to water drops drooping from the hems of the man’s clothes and his fingertips.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---He came by swimming, huh. In this sea at night.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Who are you?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sasha asked of his identity with a sharp voice. As there was no reply, she asked a different question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What happened to the man who was here?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was always one person placed in the prow for lookout. There was no way that he would have not raised his voice after seeing someone suspicious. The man’s figure seemed to be laughing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rather than a dead person, should you not worry about yourself? ──‘Twin Swords’&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; it’s like that that Torbalan called Sasha. By the way, he also called Tigre ‘the bow’ and Olga ‘the axe’. So I assume he would call Sophie and the others Vanadis by the weapons’ names they use &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 286 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Though Sasha knitted her brows at the strange way of calling, recalling a certain thing, she quickly set up the twin swords. She glared at the figure and inquired.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“……Are you Torbalan?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Olga had said so. That he was calling her ‘the axe’ and Tigre ‘the bow’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mixed with the sea breeze, a lukewarm air different from it was sprayed. Even though in ten steps away from the man’s figure, tension and heavy pressure, which were also similar to that in the presence of a wild beast, wrapped Sasha.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Did you hear from ‘the axe’ and ‘the bishop’s staff’? In any case, it saves me the long talk.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That man, who did not have any weapon and was not wearing an armor either, casually shortened the distance while joyfully laughing. The deck creaked to the strong stepping forward. At that time, Sasha also lowered her waist and kicked the deck.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Though it’s far from my taste……but it’s a Vanadis! You shall become my sacrifice and lessen my stomach!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time with the cry, a tremendous miasma was released. The man’s eyes gave off a red light that was tinged with bloodlust, and the hempen clothes, which he was wearing, could not withstand the swelling from the inside and were torn up in countless number.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a blink of an eye, the man’s body swelled up to more than twice to that of Sasha. The skin illuminated by the moon was eerie white to a disgusting extent. There was no body hair and there were three spiral-shaped horns on his forehead. The right half of his face was hideously burned, and from the left shoulder to the right breast, there was something like a scar, which was scooped by something.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;---So this is a Demon……!&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 287 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Though Sasha stared wide-eyed in surprise, even if she was petrified on the spot, it was just for an instant. The white strong arm, which was swung down aiming at Sasha, only pulverized the deck and dug a big hole. Within the wood chips blown away along with the destruction sound, only sparks were falling as if dancing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a place several steps away from Torbalan, Sasha was standing in a stance of crossing the twin swords. Though screams broke out from the sailors who were under the deck, the black-haired Vanadis ignored it. Since in this situation, whatever she might say would only foster the chaos.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While moving on top of the deck as if sliding, both gradually shortened the distance. Sasha kicked the floor with a high sound. A moment later, an invisible shockwave was released from the Monster’s whole body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It, which was adjusted so as not to destroy the area at his feet, mercilessly smashed the prow and the gunwale, and blew barrels and number of passengers into small pieces. The dregs of flame, with which Sasha’s twin swords were tinged, were scattered and melted into the darkness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Torbalan’s face was stained with suspicion. This was because there was no response.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“──Above!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Demon swung his strong arm above. The shadow which slipped through the blow and fell, landed on the floor. Its identity was of course Sasha. Towards the black-haired Vanadis, who tried to take distance using the recoil of the landing, Torbalan released a shockwave in a flash without interval of time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But, Sasha’s speed surpassed even that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 288 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
She dodged the shockwave in a dance-like movement and reestablished the twin swords in a place nearly ten steps away from the Demon. The flame which wrapped the blades, swept out the darkness by leaving a trail.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh!” Torbalan raised a voice of admiration. Where Sasha was standing was literally one step forward of the range, in which the shockwave reached. In other words, it meant that she accurately saw through the effective range of the shockwave in a single glance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even if she knew about the shockwave since she heard about it from Olga, judging its effective range and avoiding it to the limit within this darkness was not common skill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It was the right choice to expressly come up to here. I think I will really enjoy it……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that time, something unusual happened to Torbalan’s right arm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the Demon’s arm got dislocated in the area of the elbow, a tip fell on the floor from the elbow along with a heavy sound. The cross-section was burnt black, and there was no gushing of blood.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The twin swords in Sasha’s hands each let flames of different colors vigorously rise up. As if displaying their master’s fighting spirit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“──Next time, you will lose that unpleasant head.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Setting up the two-color blades clad in flame, the {{furigana|Princess of the Dancing Blades|Cortisa}} calmly said.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(To be continued.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07_Chapter_3|Chapter 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume08_Illustrations|Volume 8]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>49.146.192.171</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_2_-_MTL&amp;diff=347770</id>
		<title>Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 03 Chapter 2 - MTL</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_2_-_MTL&amp;diff=347770"/>
		<updated>2014-04-21T03:38:00Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;49.146.192.171: /* Ganelon&amp;#039;s Plan */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;{{Template:PREVIEW}}&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Ganelon&#039;s Plan ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 061 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre left the camp with Ellen and Viscount Augre.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though he hesitated to bring Ellen along with him, Tigre knew it was necessary to demonstrate his military ties with the Zhcted Army to remove any doubt that he may be militarily inferior.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Relax. Remain silent and say only what is necessary.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just in case, Lim ordered the soldiers to remain on standby. With Marquis Greast&#039;s purposes unknown, no preparation was excessive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A young man with a horse greeted them at the meeting place. He removed its saddle and bridle, giving it a chance to rest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No doubt about it. That&#039;s Marquis Greast.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Augre whispered those words to Tigre. There were no signs of people lurking in the surrounding meadows or the shadows.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre advanced and greeted the man courteously.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It is a pleasure to meet you, Marquis Greast. I am the current head of House Vorn, Tigrevurmud.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 062 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“It is nice to meet you, Earl. I am Charon Anquetil Greast.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marquis Greast was a man in his late twenties. Though he had a childish face, his hair was carefully trimmed and had a hint of gray. He wore complex gold embroidered silk clothing which suited his body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A kind smile floated to his mouth, letting off an atmosphere as if he truly did bear the desire of friendship.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Greast glanced at the two people to the left and right of Tigre. Toward Augre, he flashed an ill-natured smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is that not Viscount Augre? I thought you retired; it seems you are still well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Unfortunately. The world is not so peaceful that I can relax in hiding.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It must be troublesome to be so healthy at such an old age. Perhaps it would be clever not to have that happen.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Greast laughed at Augre with sarcasm before facing Ellen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Vanadis of Zhcted, Eleanora Viltaria.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen bowed after concisely stating her name. Greast raised a voice of admiration.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Vanadis said to be a match for a thousand who made the troops flee from Dinant. To think a warrior of that caliber would be such a lovely woman. Both your blue dress and your sword suit you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As though the Vanadis was his opponent, Greast stepped forward toward Ellen instead of receiving Tigre.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 063 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
However, Ellen felt something unpleasant from the Marquis&#039; gaze. His eyes were feverishly crawling all across her body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Greast presented his right hand. As a matter of courtesy, Ellen took the hand of the gray haired Marquis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, I was quite surprised. The rumors truly are unreliable.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rumors?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In the King&#039;s Capital, Nice, stories of your deeds are floating about. The Vanadis of legend who wields a blade which can slay even a dragon. Certainly such rumors would be overwhelmed by your beauty.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That certainly would be true; however, Ellen simply returned an ambiguous smile and silence. She wished only to remove her hands from his, but Greast showed no pretense in letting go.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the contrary, while they were shaking hands, his left hand had wrapped about hers, rubbing her fingers as if to enjoy the smoothness of her skin.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a subtle gesture, rather than a candid one, and would likely fall within the bounds of courtesy. Ellen strongly suppressed the feeling of goosebumps welling throughout her body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By the way, how did such a situation come to be... How is it you are cooperating with Earl Vorn?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 064 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“I was employed. In order to realize his justice, I moved across the border with my troops.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Using money to buy justice was simply an excuse. Ellen had no desire to reveal her intentions to this man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So Lord Eleanora finds justice in Earl Vorn&#039;s convictions.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Of course. After all, he is a far more honest man than Duke Thenardier.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing Ellen&#039;s response, Greast looked at Tigre who stood next to her and nodded his head in assent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Certainly. Your relationship hardly seems like that of a man and woman. Certainly, you would need a man of rank such as myself, at the very least.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... Such kind words, Marquis Greast.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While holding down the temptation to crush Greast&#039;s hand, Ellen smiled violently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It is true Earl Vorn and I are not in such a relationship, but I have yet to find anything worth scrutiny. Still, I shall keep your words in mind.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... If you two would kindly continue on to business.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Augre spoke in a calm voice to interrupt the intense atmosphere. Tigre thanked the old Viscount in his mind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 065 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:Vanadis V03 - 065.jpg|175px|thumb]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 066 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
If he were not in such a situation, Tigre, too, would have shouted at the man. This man, after all, had grasped Ellen&#039;s hand and had not let go.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Greast ignored Augre and Tigre and apologized only to Ellen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I apologize, Lord Eleanora. There are such rumors in the capital as well, a story of a man and woman of pubescent age from warring countries. Isn&#039;t it just like a story out of imagination?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... Marquis Greast, you took a horse all this way. Let us end this small talk and get down to business.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen forcibly ended the conversation and pulled her hand away in such a way that it would not be viewed as violent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- What&#039;s with this guy&#039;s eyes? He&#039;s not just another pervert...&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was difficult to express. Greast gave off a strange feeling, as if he were still hiding his true character. Tigre offered Greast a seat, demonstrating the utmost limits of human prudence and self control.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please, have a seat, Marquis.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre waited for Greast to take a seat before he and his companions took theirs. Tigre took a few minutes to prepare wine, pouring it into a silver chalice. He drank a small amount first to prove there were no signs of poison. After confirming this, Greast also took up the silver cup.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Now then, the main subject... I will get straight to the point. Earl Vorn, Duke Ganelon has expressed his support.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 067 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- So it really is like that...&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre felt as if his heart had been squeezed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I have heard it was you who slayed Lord Zaien, son of Duke Thenardier. You should use every possible option you can to restore your public relation with Duke Thenardier; if that is so, our interests correspond. Duke Ganelon will welcome you with pleasure.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Greast&#039;s voice was like cold water which entered through small gaps. His words, though very typical, were filled with an eeriness which chilled the hearts of those who heard them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Assuming I associate with Duke Ganelon...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre&#039;s throat was parched. Though he wished to drink, he could not possibly remove his eyes from Greast as he continued his words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In return, what will I receive? It is necessary for me to repay the Zhcted Army which has cooperated with my will.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You can relax.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Greast showed neither surprise nor hesitation. He smiled even more radiantly before giving a prompt response.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Duke Ganelon will more than sufficiently reward you, Earl Vorn. He is generous to his followers. “&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 068 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“A reward, is it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had completely miscalculated Greast&#039;s intentions. Tigre had thought he would act crudely and act unsparingly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Do you know of the city of Rance?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It is the capital.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was the capital city of the territory ruled by Duke Thenardier. Greast simply nodded to his response.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We will fight with Duke Thenardier sooner or later. Once we capture Rance, we will allow you, and the Zhcted Army who fight with you, one day to plunder the city. That is what Ganelon has said.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Plunder... is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre&#039;s voice was hoarse, and sweat ran down his back in surprise and shock. It was not just Tigre, Ellen and Augre watched Greast in blank surprise. He calmly smiled as he received the gaze from the three.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There is no need to be surprised. From ages past, the fall of a city has always been accompanied by destruction and pillaging. The people are played with and sold off as slaves. All who resist are cut down, those who took shelter in the temple are surrounded and threatened. All is deprived, all is destroyed, all is violated. Houses are demolished, and you return triumphant with money in hand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 069 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“... I see, then we must appear odd.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you any different? I see, you must be wary of arson. Don&#039;t worry, you may leave your soldiers to take whatever they please. Rance is a large city after all. Even if you should lead ten thousand troops, you would not be able to go through even half the city.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre was at a loss for words. He could not speak immediately.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, he knew such things happened when a city fell in battle, nor were Greast&#039;s words a lie or an exaggeration.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the image which floated to Tigre&#039;s mind after hearing the story was the spectacle of Alsace under attack by Zaien.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Innocent people were brutally killed, and houses were lit on fire. The temple which housed people was surrounded by soldiers, and Teita nearly lost her life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If he had reached the city any later, Tigre would have lost many more things.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What will you do, Earl Vorn?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“--- I wish to hear something.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen, who had remained silent until now, finally spoke. Though her tone was normal, no emotion appeared in her bright red eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 070 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“What if Rance decides to surrender? It will be possible to take the city without bloodshed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, let us not bother of speaking of such a thing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Greast turned a friendly gaze to Ellen as he answered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Duke Thenardier would never think of relinquishing Rance, no matter how many people or soldiers he might lose. Furthermore, we will never allow him to.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre thought that would be the case. He had heard Duke Thenardier was not a man who would hesitate to hurt the people. His son, Zaien was no different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Furthermore, it is not just Rance, there are other cities Lord Ganelon has decided to raze. There would be no way to maintain troop morale otherwise.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An unpleasant story.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Greast returned his gaze to Tigre and continued to speak even more harshly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“As for your obligations, your army will serve under Duke Ganelon. Should he wish it, you are to deliver food and fuel from the towns and villages in your domain. If you resist him, he will eliminate you by force.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 071 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre desperately suppressed his urge to shout that they were no different from thieves. He strongly clenched his fist beneath the table.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There is one more thing I must say regarding the attack on Rance I spoke of a moment ago. You will fight at the vanguard. Furthermore, you will be obligated to fight following the honor of warfare. Do you understand your duties?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was no joke by any stretch of the imagination.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre wished to refuse at once. It was clear he was Duke Ganelon&#039;s enemy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... I understand. I will speak to my subordinates and respond tomorrow.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No. I wish for an answer immediately.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Greast shook his head and looked seriously after hearing Tigre&#039;s words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Earl Vorn, you must not misunderstand. This is not a request for your cooperation but your submission. Will you follow Lord Ganelon? Or will you not... I want your answer. His Excellency will not permit neutrality.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 072 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre felt Augre and Ellen gaze at him from the left and right. Alsace, the soldiers, and their answer would be the same.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I will not submit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As they watched Greast gradually disappear in the distance, Ellen spoke to Tigre.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is it fine leaving it like that?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Did you think it necessary to kill him?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen agreed to Tigre&#039;s words, more in confirmation than as a question. Ellen nodded and looked at her hand with eyes full of disgust.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That man likely would have tried to invite me as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He truly was likely to have asked to employ the Zhcted Army.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Greast had ignored Tigre&#039;s presence and spoke in a dignified manner, even before the three people. Whether he was foolish or sturdy, his nerves were hardly normal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I should have just killed him. It would have been perfect to simply bury his head. Then we would crush his men. He did not come here alone.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 073 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre smiled wryly as he shook his head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I heard from Lord Massas that Marquis Greast is a careful person. He came with his guards with some plan in mind.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That might be so.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Augre agreed with Tigre&#039;s words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If I may speak, Lord Vanadis. With his insistence in coming this far, it is possible he came to discern the movement of the army on Ganelon&#039;s behalf.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Ellen seemed dissatisfied, she did not object.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Tigre returned to camp, it was wrapped in a strange atmosphere. Dishes were cleaned in a hurry and many soldiers were inspecting their armor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was likely there were circumstances, but before Tigre could grasp any information, Lim came running to him. She held a small helmet in her arm and showed a clear readiness to fight at once. Teita stood behind her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eleanora-sama. We have received report from a scout a short time ago. To the north, approximately one day&#039;s march, there are six thousand troops stationed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 074 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“The flag?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Augre asked in a sharp voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Green with a Golden Unicorn.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing Lim&#039;s answer, he knit his eyebrows, hearing unwelcome words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We must make haste if it is the Golden Unicorn.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lim followed up immediately. The Unicorn was not from Zhcted but from Brune. Augre, who understood, turned pale.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see, so it is Duke Ganelon&#039;s banner. So that&#039;s how it is...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre also understood the situation. Greast would command his troops shortly after.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“And yet he came to talk alone. He&#039;s far more bold than his appearance suggests.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen muttered in admiration.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry. If I had known it would come down to this, I would have killed him...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Tigre obediently apologized, Ellen simply shook her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There has not been much time since our talks have ended. Someone must have been watching from a long distance, though it&#039;s not impossible they were waiting for this regardless.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The soldiers have been ordered to vacate the camp for the time being. What will you do?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 075 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Lim directed her blue eyes to Tigre.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“First, let&#039;s return to the tent.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre showed no sign of haste, even in the intense atmosphere. He responded in a completely composed manner. Teita looked over Lim&#039;s shoulders in anxiety.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Batran and anyone else you might need, take them and stay in back.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Teita looked up again, her hazel eyes bright and determined once again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tigre-sama. I will be fine. Please return home safe---”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her face was red and her voice was strained. She was straining herself too much and was caught on her words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre smiled bitterly and touched her head to comfort her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You&#039;re a brave girl.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen had a face as though she was hiding her laughter. She also placed her hand on Teita&#039;s head and began stroking it roughly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don&#039;t worry. I&#039;ll be with Tigre. At most, we have to worry about six thousand troops.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For anyone else, it would seem a boast, but the Vanadis&#039; words had a persuasive power, even her atmosphere did as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 076 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Teita looked up at Ellen, like a lost child, before speaking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I, I pray... the fortunes of war be with you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen showed a moment of surprise before returning a gentle smile. She pat Teita&#039;s head again, though gently this time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Teita left with Batran. Four people now remained.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To the north of the river are the Orange Plains while a small forest is to the south. There are few hills or mountains in the surroundings.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While pointing toward a map with her finger, Lim continued her explanation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The river flowed almost straight from east to west. Given what the scout had reported, it would take approximately one day to cross the river.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The scout reported six thousand troops. There are approximately five thousand infantry and one thousand cavalry.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Discovering this was a good thing; it would be terrible if the scout found it any later.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen nodded to Tigre&#039;s words. They had earned a significant amount of time for preparation; furthermore, they could expect to have time to receive more information.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We are in the center of these plains. To be more accurate, we have a slight advantage in elevation, and we number six thousand. We need approximately four hundred men to handle food and six hundred to deal with equipment, so we will fight with five thousand. They do not have a significant numerical advantage.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 077 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen seemed happy as she looked at the land.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If we head north, it&#039;s likely we will meet their companions across the river. Since Greast came alone, he may have wanted to scout out our number. Tigre, it was good that you didn&#039;t invite him inside the camp.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Viscount Augre, are there any towns or villages in the area?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre was worried. Greast would not hesitate to attack the towns or villages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There are no towns, but there are a few villages in the area.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Augre borrowed a brush from Lim and placed dots where the villages were located on the map.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don&#039;t need to be so anxious. We don&#039;t need to go to them immediately. Set up camp. Those from Territoire that see our flag will eventually take shelter here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre was relieved upon hearing those words. It was enough to conduct himself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- Still, we need to go north across the river.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 078 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
It was necessary to keep the enemy&#039;s eyes on them instead of the villages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Tigre said that, Lim nodded expressionlessly. Augre continued to look at the map.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Viscount Augre. How wide is this river?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The river is approximately thirty alsin. The water recedes in winter. Water will be at waist level for a normal adult.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if the river is shallow, it is not so simple to cross it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen spoke up after Augre gave an answer. The water would dull movements and place them at a lower elevation, and the cold would gradually lower their temperature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lord Tigrevurmud. How do you expect the enemy to move?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lim looked up from the map and asked Tigre.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- This could be a good opportunity.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre tried not to show his thoughts on his face. However, recently, she seemed to understand any slight changes in Tigre&#039;s attitude. A faint complimentary tone could be heard in her voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We will have our cavalry cross to the opposite bank to secure the land and have our infantry follow afterward.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 079 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“While the infantry cross the river, our cavalry will remain on defense. With their mobility, it should be possible, though the story is different if they have more troops.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lim spoke with a calm tone as if teaching a pupil. Ellen, with her arms folded before her, looked at Lim in dissatisfaction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You, your attitude is different from when you spoke to me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eleanora-sama, it is simply because you said you would take care of one thousand cavalry by yourself.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don&#039;t remember saying anything I couldn&#039;t do.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen pushed her chest out proudly. Tigre and Lim exchanged a bitter smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The enemy will think we have divided our troops. We will post our infantry here and have our cavalry head upstream and downstream at a distance they will not notice... Then we can force them into a pincer attack while we begin moving our infantry.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If we go by this plan... We could divide them here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Augre shook his head with a frown while Ellen nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Our entire army is here. I would rather not have any extra sacrifices.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 080 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
For Greast – that is, Duke Ganelon – annihilation here would not remove his ability to fight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In that case...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre pointed to the map and proposed an idea to hear Ellen, Lim, and Augre&#039;s respective views before making any corrections to it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Let&#039;s go with this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Let&#039;s try it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The four confirmed the plan and nodded strongly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;◎&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marquis Greast who led Duke Ganelon&#039;s army finally crossed the river the next day. He had proceeded much more slowly than expected.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had taken one thousand cavalry and five thousand infantry, both with brilliant armor which reflected the fighting spirit in their faces.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Above all, Greast was motivated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 081 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
He rode in a carriage at the rear of a caravan. Of course, it did not mean he could not ride on horseback.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A soldier came to report to Greast, who lay buried in the cushions  next to his elaborately decorated sword, that they had taken their side of the river.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... And the water?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moving a cushion aside and straightening his body, Greast looked at the soldier like a hawk as he heard there were only a few puddles of water at the bottom of the riverbed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- They&#039;ll cross a bit upstream, then.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“They have been by the river for a while now. Check five belsta (approximately five kilometers) upstream and see if there are any signs of crossing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Greast ordered for the [General], who had an appearance like an older brother, to be present.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Soon, one man with a defeated face entered the wagon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The General commanded five thousand troops. Though a distant  relative of Duke Ganelon, it was incorrect to call him an Earl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You called, your Excellency?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 082 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Though he spoke arrogantly, he was still lower in rank than Greast and Ganelon in public. Still, he firmly believed in his superiority as a distant relative of Ganelon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Greast ignored the man&#039;s attitude and explained the soldier&#039;s report with a calm tone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you think of the enemy movements?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He omitted the man&#039;s name because he was not called by name.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I personally believe it is an invitation. While we cross the river, they will un-dam the river and divide us into two.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Using an arrogant tone which ignored their rank, a smile floated to Greast&#039;s face while he awaited a response.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So what would you do?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I would divide our troops in three and attack here. They will think they have crushed us when they emerge victorious.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then you wish to make sure of the forests to the south.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The General responded in  a somewhat tepid manner. He was uninterested in forming a precise plan, it was a matter of his mood.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I will leave this all to you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... Excuse me, Your Excellency.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 083 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
The General ignored Greast&#039;s advice and began laying out his plans to the troops.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We will fell the forest so none may approach, we will remove any chance of ambush or escape.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Greast remained silent as he smiled wryly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We will take advantage of them and capture their Commander, the Vanadis of Zhcted.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He ordered Ganelon&#039;s troops to be divided in three and had them begin their advance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We will crush the enemy, we will plunder their villages! Every person, every house, we shall search them all and take all they have!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The General shouted to his soldiers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing their movements, Tigre showed no reaction; rather, he retreated even further.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eventually, all five thousand infantry made their way across the river.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sun had moved considerably, though the blue sky was scattered by white clouds. This much would change in only one koku.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It is dangerous to stop here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When they reached the river, Ganelon&#039;s troops would have limited maneuverability. The plan could not be done halfway.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 084 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- We came here to fight.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While he had selfishly ordered the army to advance against Tigre, a soldier approached the General.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I have a message for you from Marquis Greast. [I leave command to you. I shall head down to the riverside. All victory and glory are yours].”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- Getting scared right before the battle?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The General interpreted the message in that manner. Still, it could not be helped. He could not allow the enemy to retreat; they would fall here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marquis Greast had one hundred troops as a guard and left the General to attack Tigre&#039;s army. It seemed no one in the Ganelon Army knew the strength of the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had thrown away the General and his troops, using them as pawns to escape and prevent anyone from following after him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The intense glow of the setting sun made the General act in haste. He wanted victory before the sun set, no matter what.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Greast was aware the man&#039;s temper had stolen the idea of retreat from his head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 085 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
The Ganelon Army had moved south across the Orange Plains a considerable distance. They had finally reached the forest and were preparing to attack Tigre.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Immediately afterward, dozens of arrows cut the wind and hit the Ganelon Army.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rain of arrows was small and lacked intensity, but it surprised the Ganelon Army, causing them to mildly collapse.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The infantry of Brune traditionally wielded sword or spear with their right hand and shield in their left, so they were more open on that side.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In the forest!? A foolish ambush...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The General was shocked. In the winter, the forests had no leaves, it was completely open.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the sun had descended in the west, the sun was still out. He did not believe an ambush could take place here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the arrows still rained on the army.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Inside the forest, approximately one-hundred-fifty archers from Zhcted and Brune stood in the shadows. Tigre had chosen excellent archers from amongst the soldiers, particularly Rurick. The men of the highest skill could, with certain accuracy, hit their target at a distance of one hundred alsin (about one hundred meters).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With bark, leaves, and soil on their clothes, hiding behind the trees in the deep shadows of the setting sun, they were completely hidden.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 086 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
The troops in the Ganelon Army had become wary of an incoming attack and ignored the possibility of ambush from the forest in their impatience.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I want five hundred men to go around to the other end of the forest! We won&#039;t retreat from something like this!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Instead of retreating, he gave out an order; however, as he spoke, an arrow came flying from the forest and hit his helmet.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The arrow pierced the helmet and deeply injured his head, but it was not enough to take his life, but still, he shivered. The pit of his stomach was tight, and he could only think of the danger in staying in the area.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... Take them from the rear.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the troops began to retreat, a rush of silver led an attack, even though Tigre&#039;s army had shown no signs of movement beforehand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a battle cry, the two armies clashed. The Silver Meteor Army rushed forward, leading the soldiers of Brune against their countrymen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The cold air was blown away by heat, the clashing of swords was drowned out by screams. Blood splattered across the earth and was trampled underfoot.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No matter how thick the shield or how long the sword or spear, it was pointless once a person&#039;s stance was broken. Regardless of friend or foe, soldiers fell. Some were kicked over, many did not bother standing again, and others prayed to God that they might survive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 087 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
The battle for dominance was immediately stolen by the Silver Meteor Army. The Zhcted cavalry attacked the space to the right of the Ganelon Army.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The cavalry demonstrated their ability to rush forward. Their troops were divided in two, attacking Ganelon&#039;s army from the front and right flank. Standing no chance of resisting an attack from two fronts, the core of the Ganelon Army quickly collapsed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though the General issued commands one after another, he could not keep up with the sudden turn of events. The bulk of his army collapsed in the confusion, which spread rapidly to the right and left wing. Finally, the Ganelon Army began to retreat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Impossible. How could it turn out this way...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a cramp in his face, the General abandoned the fight; he had no other choice. With the incoming blade of the Silver Meteor Army, he pulled out while scolding his troops.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The blue and white of the winter sky rapidly disappeared, falling to the darkness of nightfall.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;◎&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 088 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Five hundred of Ganelon&#039;s troops entered the forest to take revenge on the archers, but they were struck down, one after another, without being able to close in on the enemy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a sword in their right hand and a shield in their left, just by stooping down a little bit, the Ganelon soldiers could protect themselves from any number of arrows.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the enemy had devised a number of tactics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, Brune soldiers in leather armor threw stones.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Stones the size of a fist were frightening weapons. If they hit the face or the hand, it would cause a severe injury, and, though it was possible to block them with a shield, they could not give chase.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They had also strung rope between the trees and dug pitfalls at the roots. Though the pits were only as deep as the shin, it still disrupted their balance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Arrows were fired from high in the trees at long distances. While the troops were stuck, unable to move, the enemy changed positions and began attacking with stones and arrows from the side.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After one hundred men had been killed, the remainder discarded their weapons and ran from the forest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well done.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While watching the enemies flee, an archer spoke to Tigre.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 089 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“No. Everyone did amazingly well in such a dangerous situation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre gently shook his head and showed his appreciation for the soldiers&#039; work. Tigre was the one who took command in the forest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Realizing the battle had ended, the soldiers lurking in the trees gradually gathered around Tigre.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We managed to fend off the enemy by deceiving them. They&#039;ll be more wary of traps now, since they were completely cornered by our arrows.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He spoke with sympathy at the end of his words in consideration for the Brune soldiers. Tigre silently shrugged his shoulders and pulled out an arrow from his quiver after having his soldiers prepare oil and a light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He wrapped it in an oil soaked cloth and lit it on fire.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He aimed it toward the sky with his bow and drew the bowstring to its limit before firing it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The flaming arrow burned brightly as it flew to the sky and scattered sparks. Tigre lit and fired another one. The soldiers applauded the spectacle, some even clapped.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“As expected of you. No one can fire to that height.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One of the soldiers spoke up. All others present nodded in agreement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It&#039;s faster than sending a messenger by horse.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 090 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
The flaming arrows were a message to Viscount Augre, who was accompanied by two hundred soldiers at the riverside a long distance away. Two flaming arrows were shot from the forest, signaling for the destruction of the sandbags at the river upstream.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To be on the safe side, Viscount Augre waited for a group of ten cavalry messengers who were halfway between Augre and Tigre. They would certainly tell him directly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Tigre left the forest, he was greeted by Lim riding on horseback.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Good work.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Getting down from the horse, she tapped Tigre on the shoulder.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Where is Ellen?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eleanora-sama will return shortly. We have just received a message.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen separated from the main force with one thousand men to match the enemy. In a battle of even numbers, the silver-white haired Vanadis would win. As expected, she returned victorious.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Still, that was surprising. I thought something else might happen.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lim muttered to herself as she looked to the north, shrouded in darkness. Tigre felt it as well. They had prepared a plan to win here assuming they would fight with the same number of troops.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 091 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
It was a plan Tigre, Ellen, and the others devised. First, they would dam the flow of the river. Once the river was dry, they would withdraw to the forest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We should not have been able to finish the battle without fighting the troops across the river. We can&#039;t relax just because we managed to push them back with this. Since our numbers were the same, it should not have been so easy to divide their forces.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If they had fought in a wide meadow, the first to fall back would lose. Tigre&#039;s shot at the General&#039;s head from the depths of the forest ended the battle; it was a shot that decided victory or defeat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Though it is a bit late, should we give chase?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre shook his head to Lim&#039;s question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I wish to reduce our sacrifices, even if it is only a little.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His fight with Ganelon was not something necessary. In preparation for his war with Duke Thenardier, Tigre did not wish to lose any soldiers if he could help it, since there was no way for him to replenish his forces.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen returned after leading her troops for over a quarter koku.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We won.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With her chest held forward in a dignified manner suiting a warrior on horseback, Ellen spoke her short words. Lim looked at her expressionlessly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 092 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“No one died?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Thirty were wounded, no one died.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Leading one thousand cavalry and having that few wounded made it a complete victory on her part.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How many of the enemies were taken out?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“From our attack, we managed maybe three hundred.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen spoke while looking to the air, thinking of her experience.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The enemy ran to the north. Judging by your face, it went well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre nodded as Ellen asked about the results of battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes. We could send a few people across the river and chase after them as well. Whether they decide to cross the water or not, we can spend the night near the river.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crossing the water depended on the soldiers&#039; resolution. Without proper management, their path of retreat would be cut off. It was a suicidal action.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having the resolution to cross immediately after losing the battle was not easy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I hope it ends with this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handling Thenardier alone was a difficult task. Tigre did not think he would be able to fend off others as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 093 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“For the time being, let us prepare camp. It is fine to use the one from yesterday.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre and Ellen nodded to Lim&#039;s proposal. Though it was an unexpected fight, the morale from victory was an appreciated bonus.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that time, Tigre noticed a young man walking toward them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- If I recall, he&#039;s Gerard.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was the son of Viscount Augre, a man in his mid twenties with brown hair and the same bronze pupils as his father. He was lean, but, due to his clothing, he appeared heavy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So you were here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Flush with excitement, Gerard spoke up with a heated voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Really, I had heard of the strength and bravery of the Zhcted Army, but I&#039;m impressed the rumors were true. Even in a foreign land, you have such good morale, stunning tactics that do not miss even the slightest chance, and the prowess to strike the enemy. Earl Vorn, you have such a reliable ally. I am envious of your luck.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gerard spoke words of praise. Tigre nodded while Lim knit her eyebrows.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, before they could make words of rebuttal, Ellen settled the two down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 094 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
After confirming Lim had settled down, Ellen called out to Gerard who had turned bright red.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lord Gerard. I thank you for your kind praise, but such words can be harmful. You should make sure to watch what you say in the future.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although her tone was gentle, the atmosphere released by Ellen, despite her kind appearance, pressed down heavily.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I suppose so. It must have been difficult to create such an opportunity for us to take advantage of.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gerard, at a loss for words, returned a flat response.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lord Gerard, it is as you say.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During a pause in their conversation, Tigre spoke some words of appreciation to Gerard before ordering the troops to make preparations for the night. He looked up at Ellen on her horse and sighed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please don&#039;t speak or behave in a way that will anger others. The troops have finally settled down.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Given his words, didn&#039;t it seem like he thought nothing of you?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen returned a dissatisfied expression. Lim also agreed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Isn&#039;t it frustrating to claim all your decisions and actions were simply due to fortune?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, that&#039;s just how things are.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre&#039;s face resembled someone who had simply given up caring.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 095 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“I am troubled by your attitude.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This army, after all, had gathered to oppose the threat of Thenardier and Ganelon. The largest problem as of now was the oddity of the General, Tigre.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though he was their leader, he was not particularly famous, and his skill with the bow, while acknowledged by those of the Zhcted Army, was still despised by many of the soldiers of Brune.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The people of Brune did not know what Tigre could do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was why Lim wanted to build the foundation of the army upon Tigre&#039;s ability to bring the troops victory. So long as Tigre did not do anything drastic, his standing would not improve.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;◎&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It seems you met with severe casualties”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marquis Greast spoke indifferently to the man who returned in defeat. The General simply bowed his head without responding.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When they reached the riverside, the Ganelon Army had been reduced to four thousand, having lost nearly 30% of their troops. It was his luck to leave only with defeat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 096 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
The troops remaining, either scattered about after having run away or reorganizing in the ranks, numbered forty-five hundred at most.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... Fifteen hundred have died.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because Greast muttered in a small voice, the General did not hear. He simply looked at Greast who smiled sarcastically.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There must be some punishment for this failure. For example, the [Dancing Mask].”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All color drained from the General&#039;s face in an instant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The [Dancing Mask] was a cruel method of execution Greast designed several years before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An iron collar was affixed to the neck of the man to be executed. After that, they wore a mask which covered the entire head. The only opening was a single hole above the ear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Water was poured in through the hole and it was plugged. The punished individual could not breathe and struggled about, looking as if he were dancing on the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Duke Ganelon had used this method of execution numerous times as a warning to those who might act against him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing the General&#039;s expression, ready to weep at any moment, Greast laughed as if it were a joke. His gaze wandered through the air.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“General. Wait until morning and cross the river. Withdraw after that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 097 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“The enemy... You want us to launch a night time attack, then.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you go that far, you will not be able to return before the flow of water has been restored. It&#039;s enough to simply show yourself for the time being.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Greast realized the enemy&#039;s intent was to drive them away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They did not have the energy to fight the Ganelon Army. Greast was not the kind of person to miss this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It would take a lot of energy to cross the river in their situation, but should they spend the night there, the enemy would become fatigued out of fear of a night time attack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- I wonder how this will affect Duke Ganelon&#039;s image.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason Greast forcibly attacked Tigre was because he was asked to by Duke Ganelon when they shared a meal two moons ago.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is an embarrassment. There are many aristocrats watching both Thenardier and me to decide who they will side with.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... Rather than having him join, would it not be more convenient to simply crush him?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Whether it be territory, money, or goods, it is always best to have more, and the fewer people we need to distribute them to, the better... Still, a few more [Companions] would be good, Marquis.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that time, Greast saw Ganelon&#039;s expression. There was both fear and pressure, as if he were listening to the voice of an evil spirit. His entire body was assaulted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 098 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“And what if Vorn decides to submit?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We need only deprive all villages and towns under his charge of their goods and capital. Should he become our [Friend], he will lead the attack on Rance.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- This man is terrible. I never wish to antagonize him.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Greast was a man with nerves who would not bother batting an eyebrow from severe torture or cruel execution, he was no match for Ganelon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And so, Greast borrowed soldiers from Ganelon, who had fought and lost in battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If his victory against Ganelon&#039;s army was spread, support for Tigre&#039;s cause may increase. There was the possibility that those who joined Ganelon may betray him and rush into action using this as an opportunity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“First of all, I must settle this matter with the Vanadis Eleanora. I wonder what wonderful things I can do.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A thin smile appeared on Greast&#039;s face as he continued plotting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;◎&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Silver Meteor Army drank a toast once the Ganelon Army withdrew. They had bought the liquor from a nearby town, and the soldiers were dancing about. The villagers who fled from the Ganelon Army also joined in the celebration.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 099 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre allowed this for the purpose of maintaining morale as well as to allow the people of Zhcted and Brune to communicate with each other openly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though the meals were no different from usual, several bonfires were lit to brush off the cold, giving the entire area a bright and warm atmosphere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As expected, feelings of victory and large amounts of alcohol blew their anger away. The fights between citizens of Brune and of Zhcted had changed to peaceful songs and contests of strength.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the party was peaking, Tigre quietly left.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He walked to a distance where the clamor was faint and lay on the ground to look at the stars. Because he had been given drink repeatedly, he was considerably intoxicated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The night sky was cloudy; the stars were not visible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Letting out a deep breath, he was surprised to smell the alcohol in his body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- I can&#039;t simply celebrate with this victory.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Duke Thenardier was not the only one. Duke Ganelon was an enemy as well, and his allies were few in number.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 100 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- I rarely leave Alsace, and yet the two greatest aristocrats are after my life.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many thoughts emerged and disappeared in his head. His mind would not settle at all. As he thought to leave so he could go to sleep, someone sat next to him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Were you waiting for someone to wake you up?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was Ellen wearing her normal clothes; Arifal was in her right hand rather than her waist. It seems she also had much to drink, since her face was considerably flushed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, I didn&#039;t fall asleep.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre sat up as he answered. The thoughts that danced in his mind a moment before suddenly disappeared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Thank you, Ellen.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What, that&#039;s rather abrupt.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not caring that Ellen was looking at him curiously, Tigre continued to look at the sky and spoke.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It feels like my mind has never once left Alsace, at least until a while ago. Whether it was for war or visiting the King&#039;s Capital, it was simply my duty as an aristocrat of Brune. Though Alsace is such a small land when looking at a map of Brune Kingdom... it was too large for me. It was more than enough.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 101 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre wondered why he felt like talking about such things with her in the corner of his mind, but that thought disappeared at once.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was grateful to Ellen who listened in silence. Tigre continued speaking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, the world is not just Alsace. It isn&#039;t just Brune, either. Zhcted as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It would be impossible to fight otherwise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To defend his people, he needed more allies. However, if he wished for more allies, he must be able to defend them. He must secure food, clothing, housing, and security.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I knew nothing of this until now. Even though I still don&#039;t understand it... I wish to express my gratitude to you, Ellen, for giving me this opportunity.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They had met on the battlefield. There was no chance they would meet otherwise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre, who had never looked at Brune as a whole, found interest in Zhcted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The little arguments between the Zhcted and Brune soldiers which happened every day also forced him to think.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An aristocrat&#039;s private army was, in effect, the people within his domain. His people had houses and families, they lived their every day lives. Though each had his own sense of justice, there was no need for them to fight for it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because they were commanded, because they received pay, because they could eat, because they could become distinguished.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 102 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
That is why they fought. Those who fought through their loyalty and trust in their Commander were very few.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He wished to know more about his people in Alsace. He desired to confirm it once again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... To think you would say this so suddenly.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen smiled bitterly and reached out to Tigre, entwining her finger in his dull red hair as she pat and stroked his head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There&#039;s no need to thank me. Even in these circumstances, I doubt there&#039;s been anyone else to have thought this way. You&#039;re fine the way you are.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A wind from the Silver Flash in Ellen&#039;s right hand blew, showing its consent. Perhaps it was the alcohol, but the wind carried the sweet fragrance of the Vanadis, surprising Tigre.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He became anxious, finally realizing her fingers were running through his hair. Ellen continued patting his head as she smiled. Tigre could not easily tell her to stop, but if he remained as he is, he was certain she would hear his heart beating violently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What&#039;s wrong? You suddenly went silent.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“N, no... Should we return soon? I think we&#039;ve talked the alcohol off.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen&#039;s face seemed to inflate in an ill-humored manner upon hearing his moderate proposal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 103 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“Let&#039;s stay a bit longer. Lim will be annoying if we go back now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Annoying?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She won&#039;t leave me alone, she&#039;ll force me to drink my alcohol in moderation since I&#039;m the leader, and if she drinks any, she&#039;ll spit it out all over someone&#039;s face.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre desperately held back a laugh when he imagined Lim spewing alcohol.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But if you stay any longer, won&#039;t Lim just be more angry?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before he finished speaking, Ellen&#039;s finger stopped moving.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... You really need to understand where you stand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While thinking about her words, his reaction was too slow. Ellen quickly moved behind Tigre and held his red head in a tight embrace.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen was neither angry nor sad; however, Tigre was confused by the soft twin bulges pushing strongly against the back of his head. Though he tried to escape in his panic, Ellen simply pressed against him with her entire body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two mounds with rich curves were deformed every time Ellen moved due to their mysterious elasticity. The faint smell of sweat and the feeling transmitted through the back of his head strongly stimulated Tigre&#039;s imagination, making the blood rush to his face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Vanadis V03 - 002.jpg|180px|thumb]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 104 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“I got it. I give, I give.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre acknowledged his defeat quickly. &#039;&#039;Really, to think this person who can defeat one thousand cavalry on her own and can boast of many military exploits can be so possessive.&#039;&#039; Still, she was never this way before her soldiers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even after hearing his words of surrender, Ellen did not part from Tigre. Her thin arms wrapped around his neck as she entrusted her body to him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Your back, it&#039;s surprisingly large...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen gently grasped Tigre&#039;s hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ellen?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don&#039;t like this?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He shook his head. Ellen did not bother to say what she was thinking as she poked, stroked, and played with Tigre&#039;s hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That&#039;s right. Your face looked miserable when that bastard was holding my hand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Marquis Greast popped into his head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I thought I was pretty calm then.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre tilted his head. He was certain he had suppressed his anxiety during the negotiations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, it felt like you would strangle him at any moment. Were you jealous?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 105 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
A sweet sound tickled his ear as she teased him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rather than envy, it was more akin to pure anger. Since he could not precisely distinguish his emotions at the time, Tigre spoke frankly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If it were not such a situation, I would have given him a sound beating.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A faint laughter rode the wind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You really are cute.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen&#039;s face expressed her happiness; however, it was out of Tigre&#039;s view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... Can I stay like this for a while?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Is she still drunk?&#039;&#039; Having been teased with a gentle voice, Tigre could say nothing. Though she pleaded with him like a child, her body was hardly suitable to match her tone – specifically, her large breasts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two fell silent, though for how long is uncertain. Suddenly, Ellen placed her head on Tigre&#039;s shoulder. Tigre&#039;s ears could hear her gentle breathing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- That&#039;s right, her face was completely red when she came here.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just by turning his head a little, he could see Ellen&#039;s beautiful face. Her face showed no sign of unease or fear. The shape of her face, her fair skin, her silver-white hair was visible; though it was regrettable, her long eyelashes covered her lovely eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:Vanadis V03 - 107.jpg|175px|thumb]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 106 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
If he moved even more, he could softly place his lips on her. Not on her lips, perhaps, but possibly over her eyes. Ellen would hardly notice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... Let&#039;s head back.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Approaching his limit, Tigre managed to force down his desires. It would be unfair to do such a thing to someone who was asleep.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Slowly inhaling the cold night air, he exhaled deeply, removing the heat circulating throughout his body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even when sleeping, Ellen did not release Arifal. Using his remaining hand, he supported her body and stood up, carrying her on his back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The bonfires still burned brightly, and the soldiers voices had become more faint. He did not wish to be seen by the men, and it was important that he get rid of the excess energy in his body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... I&#039;ll take a detour.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even so, he wanted to stay with her a bit longer. While thinking about the comfortable warmth against his back, Tigre started walking slowly so as to not wake Ellen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 107 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_1_Preview|Chapter 1 Preview]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_3_Preview|Chapter 3 Preview]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>49.146.192.171</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_2_-_MTL&amp;diff=347768</id>
		<title>Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 03 Chapter 2 - MTL</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_2_-_MTL&amp;diff=347768"/>
		<updated>2014-04-21T03:36:46Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;49.146.192.171: /* Ganelon&amp;#039;s Plan */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;{{Template:PREVIEW}}&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Ganelon&#039;s Plan ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 061 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre left the camp with Ellen and Viscount Augre.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though he hesitated to bring Ellen along with him, Tigre knew it was necessary to demonstrate his military ties with the Zhcted Army to remove any doubt that he may be militarily inferior.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Relax. Remain silent and say only what is necessary.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just in case, Lim ordered the soldiers to remain on standby. With Marquis Greast&#039;s purposes unknown, no preparation was excessive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A young man with a horse greeted them at the meeting place. He removed its saddle and bridle, giving it a chance to rest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No doubt about it. That&#039;s Marquis Greast.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Augre whispered those words to Tigre. There were no signs of people lurking in the surrounding meadows or the shadows.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre advanced and greeted the man courteously.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It is a pleasure to meet you, Marquis Greast. I am the current head of House Vorn, Tigrevurmud.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 062 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“It is nice to meet you, Earl. I am Charon Anquetil Greast.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marquis Greast was a man in his late twenties. Though he had a childish face, his hair was carefully trimmed and had a hint of gray. He wore complex gold embroidered silk clothing which suited his body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A kind smile floated to his mouth, letting off an atmosphere as if he truly did bear the desire of friendship.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Greast glanced at the two people to the left and right of Tigre. Toward Augre, he flashed an ill-natured smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is that not Viscount Augre? I thought you retired; it seems you are still well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Unfortunately. The world is not so peaceful that I can relax in hiding.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It must be troublesome to be so healthy at such an old age. Perhaps it would be clever not to have that happen.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Greast laughed at Augre with sarcasm before facing Ellen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Vanadis of Zhcted, Eleanora Viltaria.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen bowed after concisely stating her name. Greast raised a voice of admiration.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Vanadis said to be a match for a thousand who made the troops flee from Dinant. To think a warrior of that caliber would be such a lovely woman. Both your blue dress and your sword suit you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As though the Vanadis was his opponent, Greast stepped forward toward Ellen instead of receiving Tigre.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 063 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
However, Ellen felt something unpleasant from the Marquis&#039; gaze. His eyes were feverishly crawling all across her body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Greast presented his right hand. As a matter of courtesy, Ellen took the hand of the gray haired Marquis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, I was quite surprised. The rumors truly are unreliable.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rumors?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In the King&#039;s Capital, Nice, stories of your deeds are floating about. The Vanadis of legend who wields a blade which can slay even a dragon. Certainly such rumors would be overwhelmed by your beauty.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That certainly would be true; however, Ellen simply returned an ambiguous smile and silence. She wished only to remove her hands from his, but Greast showed no pretense in letting go.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the contrary, while they were shaking hands, his left hand had wrapped about hers, rubbing her fingers as if to enjoy the smoothness of her skin.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a subtle gesture, rather than a candid one, and would likely fall within the bounds of courtesy. Ellen strongly suppressed the feeling of goosebumps welling throughout her body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“By the way, how did such a situation come to be... How is it you are cooperating with Earl Vorn?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 064 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“I was employed. In order to realize his justice, I moved across the border with my troops.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Using money to buy justice was simply an excuse. Ellen had no desire to reveal her intentions to this man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So Lord Eleanora finds justice in Earl Vorn&#039;s convictions.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Of course. After all, he is a far more honest man than Duke Thenardier.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing Ellen&#039;s response, Greast looked at Tigre who stood next to her and nodded his head in assent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Certainly. Your relationship hardly seems like that of a man and woman. Certainly, you would need a man of rank such as myself, at the very least.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... Such kind words, Marquis Greast.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While holding down the temptation to crush Greast&#039;s hand, Ellen smiled violently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It is true Earl Vorn and I are not in such a relationship, but I have yet to find anything worth scrutiny. Still, I shall keep your words in mind.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... If you two would kindly continue on to business.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Augre spoke in a calm voice to interrupt the intense atmosphere. Tigre thanked the old Viscount in his mind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 065 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:Vanadis V03 - 065.jpg|175px|thumb]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 066 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
If he were not in such a situation, Tigre, too, would have shouted at the man. This man, after all, had grasped Ellen&#039;s hand and had not let go.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Greast ignored Augre and Tigre and apologized only to Ellen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I apologize, Lord Eleanora. There are such rumors in the capital as well, a story of a man and woman of pubescent age from warring countries. Isn&#039;t it just like a story out of imagination?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... Marquis Greast, you took a horse all this way. Let us end this small talk and get down to business.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen forcibly ended the conversation and pulled her hand away in such a way that it would not be viewed as violent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- What&#039;s with this guy&#039;s eyes? He&#039;s not just another pervert...&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was difficult to express. Greast gave off a strange feeling, as if he were still hiding his true character. Tigre offered Greast a seat, demonstrating the utmost limits of human prudence and self control.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please, have a seat, Marquis.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre waited for Greast to take a seat before he and his companions took theirs. Tigre took a few minutes to prepare wine, pouring it into a silver chalice. He drank a small amount first to prove there were no signs of poison. After confirming this, Greast also took up the silver cup.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Now then, the main subject... I will get straight to the point. Earl Vorn, Duke Ganelon has expressed his support.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 067 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- So it really is like that...&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre felt as if his heart had been squeezed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I have heard it was you who slayed Lord Zaien, son of Duke Thenardier. You should use every possible option you can to restore your public relation with Duke Thenardier; if that is so, our interests correspond. Duke Ganelon will welcome you with pleasure.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Greast&#039;s voice was like cold water which entered through small gaps. His words, though very typical, were filled with an eeriness which chilled the hearts of those who heard them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Assuming I associate with Duke Ganelon...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre&#039;s throat was parched. Though he wished to drink, he could not possibly remove his eyes from Greast as he continued his words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In return, what will I receive? It is necessary for me to repay the Zhcted Army which has cooperated with my will.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You can relax.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Greast showed neither surprise nor hesitation. He smiled even more radiantly before giving a prompt response.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Duke Ganelon will more than sufficiently reward you, Earl Vorn. He is generous to his followers. “&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 068 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“A reward, is it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had completely miscalculated Greast&#039;s intentions. Tigre had thought he would act crudely and act unsparingly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Do you know of the city of Rance?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It is the capital.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was the capital city of the territory ruled by Duke Thenardier. Greast simply nodded to his response.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We will fight with Duke Thenardier sooner or later. Once we capture Rance, we will allow you, and the Zhcted Army who fight with you, one day to plunder the city. That is what Ganelon has said.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Plunder... is it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre&#039;s voice was hoarse, and sweat ran down his back in surprise and shock. It was not just Tigre, Ellen and Augre watched Greast in blank surprise. He calmly smiled as he received the gaze from the three.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There is no need to be surprised. From ages past, the fall of a city has always been accompanied by destruction and pillaging. The people are played with and sold off as slaves. All who resist are cut down, those who took shelter in the temple are surrounded and threatened. All is deprived, all is destroyed, all is violated. Houses are demolished, and you return triumphant with money in hand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 069 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“... I see, then we must appear odd.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you any different? I see, you must be wary of arson. Don&#039;t worry, you may leave your soldiers to take whatever they please. Rance is a large city after all. Even if you should lead ten thousand troops, you would not be able to go through even half the city.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre was at a loss for words. He could not speak immediately.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, he knew such things happened when a city fell in battle, nor were Greast&#039;s words a lie or an exaggeration.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the image which floated to Tigre&#039;s mind after hearing the story was the spectacle of Alsace under attack by Zaien.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Innocent people were brutally killed, and houses were lit on fire. The temple which housed people was surrounded by soldiers, and Teita nearly lost her life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If he had reached the city any later, Tigre would have lost many more things.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What will you do, Earl Vorn?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“--- I wish to hear something.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen, who had remained silent until now, finally spoke. Though her tone was normal, no emotion appeared in her bright red eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 070 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“What if Rance decides to surrender? It will be possible to take the city without bloodshed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, let us not bother of speaking of such a thing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Greast turned a friendly gaze to Ellen as he answered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Duke Thenardier would never think of relinquishing Rance, no matter how many people or soldiers he might lose. Furthermore, we will never allow him to.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre thought that would be the case. He had heard Duke Thenardier was not a man who would hesitate to hurt the people. His son, Zaien was no different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Furthermore, it is not just Rance, there are other cities Lord Ganelon has decided to raze. There would be no way to maintain troop morale otherwise.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An unpleasant story.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Greast returned his gaze to Tigre and continued to speak even more harshly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“As for your obligations, your army will serve under Duke Ganelon. Should he wish it, you are to deliver food and fuel from the towns and villages in your domain. If you resist him, he will eliminate you by force.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 071 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre desperately suppressed his urge to shout that they were no different from thieves. He strongly clenched his fist beneath the table.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There is one more thing I must say regarding the attack on Rance I spoke of a moment ago. You will fight at the vanguard. Furthermore, you will be obligated to fight following the honor of warfare. Do you understand your duties?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was no joke by any stretch of the imagination.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre wished to refuse at once. It was clear he was Duke Ganelon&#039;s enemy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... I understand. I will speak to my subordinates and respond tomorrow.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No. I wish for an answer immediately.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Greast shook his head and looked seriously after hearing Tigre&#039;s words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Earl Vorn, you must not misunderstand. This is not a request for your cooperation but your submission. Will you follow Lord Ganelon? Or will you not... I want your answer. His Excellency will not permit neutrality.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 072 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre felt Augre and Ellen gaze at him from the left and right. Alsace, the soldiers, and their answer would be the same.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I will not submit.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As they watched Greast gradually disappear in the distance, Ellen spoke to Tigre.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is it fine leaving it like that?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Did you think it necessary to kill him?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen agreed to Tigre&#039;s words, more in confirmation than as a question. Ellen nodded and looked at her hand with eyes full of disgust.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That man likely would have tried to invite me as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He truly was likely to have asked to employ the Zhcted Army.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Greast had ignored Tigre&#039;s presence and spoke in a dignified manner, even before the three people. Whether he was foolish or sturdy, his nerves were hardly normal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I should have just killed him. It would have been perfect to simply bury his head. Then we would crush his men. He did not come here alone.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 073 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre smiled wryly as he shook his head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I heard from Lord Massas that Marquis Greast is a careful person. He came with his guards with some plan in mind.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That might be so.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Augre agreed with Tigre&#039;s words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If I may speak, Lord Vanadis. With his insistence in coming this far, it is possible he came to discern the movement of the army on Ganelon&#039;s behalf.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Ellen seemed dissatisfied, she did not object.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Tigre returned to camp, it was wrapped in a strange atmosphere. Dishes were cleaned in a hurry and many soldiers were inspecting their armor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was likely there were circumstances, but before Tigre could grasp any information, Lim came running to him. She held a small helmet in her arm and showed a clear readiness to fight at once. Teita stood behind her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eleanora-sama. We have received report from a scout a short time ago. To the north, approximately one day&#039;s march, there are six thousand troops stationed.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 074 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“The flag?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Augre asked in a sharp voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Green with a Golden Unicorn.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing Lim&#039;s answer, he knit his eyebrows, hearing unwelcome words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We must make haste if it is the Golden Unicorn.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lim followed up immediately. The Unicorn was not from Zhcted but from Brune. Augre, who understood, turned pale.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see, so it is Duke Ganelon&#039;s banner. So that&#039;s how it is...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre also understood the situation. Greast would command his troops shortly after.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“And yet he came to talk alone. He&#039;s far more bold than his appearance suggests.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen muttered in admiration.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry. If I had known it would come down to this, I would have killed him...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Tigre obediently apologized, Ellen simply shook her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There has not been much time since our talks have ended. Someone must have been watching from a long distance, though it&#039;s not impossible they were waiting for this regardless.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The soldiers have been ordered to vacate the camp for the time being. What will you do?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 075 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Lim directed her blue eyes to Tigre.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“First, let&#039;s return to the tent.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre showed no sign of haste, even in the intense atmosphere. He responded in a completely composed manner. Teita looked over Lim&#039;s shoulders in anxiety.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Batran and anyone else you might need, take them and stay in back.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Teita looked up again, her hazel eyes bright and determined once again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tigre-sama. I will be fine. Please return home safe---”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her face was red and her voice was strained. She was straining herself too much and was caught on her words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre smiled bitterly and touched her head to comfort her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You&#039;re a brave girl.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen had a face as though she was hiding her laughter. She also placed her hand on Teita&#039;s head and began stroking it roughly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don&#039;t worry. I&#039;ll be with Tigre. At most, we have to worry about six thousand troops.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For anyone else, it would seem a boast, but the Vanadis&#039; words had a persuasive power, even her atmosphere did as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 076 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Teita looked up at Ellen, like a lost child, before speaking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I, I pray... the fortunes of war be with you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen showed a moment of surprise before returning a gentle smile. She pat Teita&#039;s head again, though gently this time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Teita left with Batran. Four people now remained.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To the north of the river are the Orange Plains while a small forest is to the south. There are few hills or mountains in the surroundings.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While pointing toward a map with her finger, Lim continued her explanation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The river flowed almost straight from east to west. Given what the scout had reported, it would take approximately one day to cross the river.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The scout reported six thousand troops. There are approximately five thousand infantry and one thousand cavalry.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Discovering this was a good thing; it would be terrible if the scout found it any later.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen nodded to Tigre&#039;s words. They had earned a significant amount of time for preparation; furthermore, they could expect to have time to receive more information.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We are in the center of these plains. To be more accurate, we have a slight advantage in elevation, and we number six thousand. We need approximately four hundred men to handle food and six hundred to deal with equipment, so we will fight with five thousand. They do not have a significant numerical advantage.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 077 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen seemed happy as she looked at the land.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If we head north, it&#039;s likely we will meet their companions across the river. Since Greast came alone, he may have wanted to scout out our number. Tigre, it was good that you didn&#039;t invite him inside the camp.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Viscount Augre, are there any towns or villages in the area?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre was worried. Greast would not hesitate to attack the towns or villages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There are no towns, but there are a few villages in the area.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Augre borrowed a brush from Lim and placed dots where the villages were located on the map.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don&#039;t need to be so anxious. We don&#039;t need to go to them immediately. Set up camp. Those from Territoire that see our flag will eventually take shelter here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre was relieved upon hearing those words. It was enough to conduct himself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- Still, we need to go north across the river.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 078 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
It was necessary to keep the enemy&#039;s eyes on them instead of the villages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Tigre said that, Lim nodded expressionlessly. Augre continued to look at the map.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Viscount Augre. How wide is this river?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The river is approximately thirty alsin. The water recedes in winter. Water will be at waist level for a normal adult.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even if the river is shallow, it is not so simple to cross it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen spoke up after Augre gave an answer. The water would dull movements and place them at a lower elevation, and the cold would gradually lower their temperature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lord Tigrevurmud. How do you expect the enemy to move?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lim looked up from the map and asked Tigre.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- This could be a good opportunity.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre tried not to show his thoughts on his face. However, recently, she seemed to understand any slight changes in Tigre&#039;s attitude. A faint complimentary tone could be heard in her voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We will have our cavalry cross to the opposite bank to secure the land and have our infantry follow afterward.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 079 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“While the infantry cross the river, our cavalry will remain on defense. With their mobility, it should be possible, though the story is different if they have more troops.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lim spoke with a calm tone as if teaching a pupil. Ellen, with her arms folded before her, looked at Lim in dissatisfaction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You, your attitude is different from when you spoke to me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eleanora-sama, it is simply because you said you would take care of one thousand cavalry by yourself.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don&#039;t remember saying anything I couldn&#039;t do.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen pushed her chest out proudly. Tigre and Lim exchanged a bitter smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The enemy will think we have divided our troops. We will post our infantry here and have our cavalry head upstream and downstream at a distance they will not notice... Then we can force them into a pincer attack while we begin moving our infantry.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If we go by this plan... We could divide them here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Augre shook his head with a frown while Ellen nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Our entire army is here. I would rather not have any extra sacrifices.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 080 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
For Greast – that is, Duke Ganelon – annihilation here would not remove his ability to fight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In that case...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre pointed to the map and proposed an idea to hear Ellen, Lim, and Augre&#039;s respective views before making any corrections to it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Let&#039;s go with this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Let&#039;s try it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The four confirmed the plan and nodded strongly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;◎&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marquis Greast who led Duke Ganelon&#039;s army finally crossed the river the next day. He had proceeded much more slowly than expected.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had taken one thousand cavalry and five thousand infantry, both with brilliant armor which reflected the fighting spirit in their faces.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Above all, Greast was motivated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 081 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
He rode in a carriage at the rear of a caravan. Of course, it did not mean he could not ride on horseback.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A soldier came to report to Greast, who lay buried in the cushions  next to his elaborately decorated sword, that they had taken their side of the river.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... And the water?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moving a cushion aside and straightening his body, Greast looked at the soldier like a hawk as he heard there were only a few puddles of water at the bottom of the riverbed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- They&#039;ll cross a bit upstream, then.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“They have been by the river for a while now. Check five belsta (approximately five kilometers) upstream and see if there are any signs of crossing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Greast ordered for the [General], who had an appearance like an older brother, to be present.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Soon, one man with a defeated face entered the wagon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The General commanded five thousand troops. Though a distant  relative of Duke Ganelon, it was incorrect to call him an Earl.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You called, your Excellency?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 082 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Though he spoke arrogantly, he was still lower in rank than Greast and Ganelon in public. Still, he firmly believed in his superiority as a distant relative of Ganelon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Greast ignored the man&#039;s attitude and explained the soldier&#039;s report with a calm tone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What do you think of the enemy movements?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He omitted the man&#039;s name because he was not called by name.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I personally believe it is an invitation. While we cross the river, they will un-dam the river and divide us into two.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Using an arrogant tone which ignored their rank, a smile floated to Greast&#039;s face while he awaited a response.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So what would you do?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I would divide our troops in three and attack here. They will think they have crushed us when they emerge victorious.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then you wish to make sure of the forests to the south.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The General responded in  a somewhat tepid manner. He was uninterested in forming a precise plan, it was a matter of his mood.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I will leave this all to you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... Excuse me, Your Excellency.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 083 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
The General ignored Greast&#039;s advice and began laying out his plans to the troops.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We will fell the forest so none may approach, we will remove any chance of ambush or escape.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Greast remained silent as he smiled wryly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We will take advantage of them and capture their Commander, the Vanadis of Zhcted.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He ordered Ganelon&#039;s troops to be divided in three and had them begin their advance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We will crush the enemy, we will plunder their villages! Every person, every house, we shall search them all and take all they have!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The General shouted to his soldiers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing their movements, Tigre showed no reaction; rather, he retreated even further.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eventually, all five thousand infantry made their way across the river.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sun had moved considerably, though the blue sky was scattered by white clouds. This much would change in only one koku.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It is dangerous to stop here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When they reached the river, Ganelon&#039;s troops would have limited maneuverability. The plan could not be done halfway.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 084 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- We came here to fight.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While he had selfishly ordered the army to advance against Tigre, a soldier approached the General.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I have a message for you from Marquis Greast. [I leave command to you. I shall head down to the riverside. All victory and glory are yours].”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- Getting scared right before the battle?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The General interpreted the message in that manner. Still, it could not be helped. He could not allow the enemy to retreat; they would fall here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marquis Greast had one hundred troops as a guard and left the General to attack Tigre&#039;s army. It seemed no one in the Ganelon Army knew the strength of the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had thrown away the General and his troops, using them as pawns to escape and prevent anyone from following after him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The intense glow of the setting sun made the General act in haste. He wanted victory before the sun set, no matter what.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Greast was aware the man&#039;s temper had stolen the idea of retreat from his head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 085 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
The Ganelon Army had moved south across the Orange Plains a considerable distance. They had finally reached the forest and were preparing to attack Tigre.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Immediately afterward, dozens of arrows cut the wind and hit the Ganelon Army.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rain of arrows was small and lacked intensity, but it surprised the Ganelon Army, causing them to mildly collapse.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The infantry of Brune traditionally wielded sword or spear with their right hand and shield in their left, so they were more open on that side.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In the forest!? A foolish ambush...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The General was shocked. In the winter, the forests had no leaves, it was completely open.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the sun had descended in the west, the sun was still out. He did not believe an ambush could take place here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the arrows still rained on the army.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Inside the forest, approximately one-hundred-fifty archers from Zhcted and Brune stood in the shadows. Tigre had chosen excellent archers from amongst the soldiers, particularly Rurick. The men of the highest skill could, with certain accuracy, hit their target at a distance of one hundred alsin (about one hundred meters).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With bark, leaves, and soil on their clothes, hiding behind the trees in the deep shadows of the setting sun, they were completely hidden.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 086 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
The troops in the Ganelon Army had become wary of an incoming attack and ignored the possibility of ambush from the forest in their impatience.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I want five hundred men to go around to the other end of the forest! We won&#039;t retreat from something like this!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Instead of retreating, he gave out an order; however, as he spoke, an arrow came flying from the forest and hit his helmet.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The arrow pierced the helmet and deeply injured his head, but it was not enough to take his life, but still, he shivered. The pit of his stomach was tight, and he could only think of the danger in staying in the area.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... Take them from the rear.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the troops began to retreat, a rush of silver led an attack, even though Tigre&#039;s army had shown no signs of movement beforehand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a battle cry, the two armies clashed. The Silver Meteor Army rushed forward, leading the soldiers of Brune against their countrymen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The cold air was blown away by heat, the clashing of swords was drowned out by screams. Blood splattered across the earth and was trampled underfoot.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No matter how thick the shield or how long the sword or spear, it was pointless once a person&#039;s stance was broken. Regardless of friend or foe, soldiers fell. Some were kicked over, many did not bother standing again, and others prayed to God that they might survive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 087 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
The battle for dominance was immediately stolen by the Silver Meteor Army. The Zhcted cavalry attacked the space to the right of the Ganelon Army.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The cavalry demonstrated their ability to rush forward. Their troops were divided in two, attacking Ganelon&#039;s army from the front and right flank. Standing no chance of resisting an attack from two fronts, the core of the Ganelon Army quickly collapsed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though the General issued commands one after another, he could not keep up with the sudden turn of events. The bulk of his army collapsed in the confusion, which spread rapidly to the right and left wing. Finally, the Ganelon Army began to retreat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Impossible. How could it turn out this way...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a cramp in his face, the General abandoned the fight; he had no other choice. With the incoming blade of the Silver Meteor Army, he pulled out while scolding his troops.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The blue and white of the winter sky rapidly disappeared, falling to the darkness of nightfall.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;◎&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 088 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Five hundred of Ganelon&#039;s troops entered the forest to take revenge on the archers, but they were struck down, one after another, without being able to close in on the enemy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a sword in their right hand and a shield in their left, just by stooping down a little bit, the Ganelon soldiers could protect themselves from any number of arrows.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the enemy had devised a number of tactics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, Brune soldiers in leather armor threw stones.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Stones the size of a fist were frightening weapons. If they hit the face or the hand, it would cause a severe injury, and, though it was possible to block them with a shield, they could not give chase.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They had also strung rope between the trees and dug pitfalls at the roots. Though the pits were only as deep as the shin, it still disrupted their balance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Arrows were fired from high in the trees at long distances. While the troops were stuck, unable to move, the enemy changed positions and began attacking with stones and arrows from the side.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After one hundred men had been killed, the remainder discarded their weapons and ran from the forest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well done.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While watching the enemies flee, an archer spoke to Tigre.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 089 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“No. Everyone did amazingly well in such a dangerous situation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre gently shook his head and showed his appreciation for the soldiers&#039; work. Tigre was the one who took command in the forest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Realizing the battle had ended, the soldiers lurking in the trees gradually gathered around Tigre.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We managed to fend off the enemy by deceiving them. They&#039;ll be more wary of traps now, since they were completely cornered by our arrows.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He spoke with sympathy at the end of his words in consideration for the Brune soldiers. Tigre silently shrugged his shoulders and pulled out an arrow from his quiver after having his soldiers prepare oil and a light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He wrapped it in an oil soaked cloth and lit it on fire.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He aimed it toward the sky with his bow and drew the bowstring to its limit before firing it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The flaming arrow burned brightly as it flew to the sky and scattered sparks. Tigre lit and fired another one. The soldiers applauded the spectacle, some even clapped.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“As expected of you. No one can fire to that height.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One of the soldiers spoke up. All others present nodded in agreement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It&#039;s faster than sending a messenger by horse.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 090 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
The flaming arrows were a message to Viscount Augre, who was accompanied by two hundred soldiers at the riverside a long distance away. Two flaming arrows were shot from the forest, signaling for the destruction of the sandbags at the river upstream.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To be on the safe side, Viscount Augre waited for a group of ten cavalry messengers who were halfway between Augre and Tigre. They would certainly tell him directly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Tigre left the forest, he was greeted by Lim riding on horseback.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Good work.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Getting down from the horse, she tapped Tigre on the shoulder.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Where is Ellen?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Eleanora-sama will return shortly. We have just received a message.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen separated from the main force with one thousand men to match the enemy. In a battle of even numbers, the silver-white haired Vanadis would win. As expected, she returned victorious.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Still, that was surprising. I thought something else might happen.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lim muttered to herself as she looked to the north, shrouded in darkness. Tigre felt it as well. They had prepared a plan to win here assuming they would fight with the same number of troops.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 091 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
It was a plan Tigre, Ellen, and the others devised. First, they would dam the flow of the river. Once the river was dry, they would withdraw to the forest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We should not have been able to finish the battle without fighting the troops across the river. We can&#039;t relax just because we managed to push them back with this. Since our numbers were the same, it should not have been so easy to divide their forces.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If they had fought in a wide meadow, the first to fall back would lose. Tigre&#039;s shot at the General&#039;s head from the depths of the forest ended the battle; it was a shot that decided victory or defeat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Though it is a bit late, should we give chase?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre shook his head to Lim&#039;s question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I wish to reduce our sacrifices, even if it is only a little.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His fight with Ganelon was not something necessary. In preparation for his war with Duke Thenardier, Tigre did not wish to lose any soldiers if he could help it, since there was no way for him to replenish his forces.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen returned after leading her troops for over a quarter koku.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We won.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With her chest held forward in a dignified manner suiting a warrior on horseback, Ellen spoke her short words. Lim looked at her expressionlessly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 092 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“No one died?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Thirty were wounded, no one died.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Leading one thousand cavalry and having that few wounded made it a complete victory on her part.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How many of the enemies were taken out?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“From our attack, we managed maybe three hundred.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen spoke while looking to the air, thinking of her experience.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The enemy ran to the north. Judging by your face, it went well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre nodded as Ellen asked about the results of battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes. We could send a few people across the river and chase after them as well. Whether they decide to cross the water or not, we can spend the night near the river.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crossing the water depended on the soldiers&#039; resolution. Without proper management, their path of retreat would be cut off. It was a suicidal action.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having the resolution to cross immediately after losing the battle was not easy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I hope it ends with this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handling Thenardier alone was a difficult task. Tigre did not think he would be able to fend off others as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 093 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“For the time being, let us prepare camp. It is fine to use the one from yesterday.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre and Ellen nodded to Lim&#039;s proposal. Though it was an unexpected fight, the morale from victory was an appreciated bonus.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that time, Tigre noticed a young man walking toward them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- If I recall, he&#039;s Gerard.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was the son of Viscount Augre, a man in his mid twenties with brown hair and the same bronze pupils as his father. He was lean, but, due to his clothing, he appeared heavy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So you were here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Flush with excitement, Gerard spoke up with a heated voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Really, I had heard of the strength and bravery of the Zhcted Army, but I&#039;m impressed the rumors were true. Even in a foreign land, you have such good morale, stunning tactics that do not miss even the slightest chance, and the prowess to strike the enemy. Earl Vorn, you have such a reliable ally. I am envious of your luck.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gerard spoke words of praise. Tigre nodded while Lim knit her eyebrows.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, before they could make words of rebuttal, Ellen settled the two down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 094 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
After confirming Lim had settled down, Ellen called out to Gerard who had turned bright red.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lord Gerard. I thank you for your kind praise, but such words can be harmful. You should make sure to watch what you say in the future.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although her tone was gentle, the atmosphere released by Ellen, despite her kind appearance, pressed down heavily.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I suppose so. It must have been difficult to create such an opportunity for us to take advantage of.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gerard, at a loss for words, returned a flat response.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lord Gerard, it is as you say.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During a pause in their conversation, Tigre spoke some words of appreciation to Gerard before ordering the troops to make preparations for the night. He looked up at Ellen on her horse and sighed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please don&#039;t speak or behave in a way that will anger others. The troops have finally settled down.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Given his words, didn&#039;t it seem like he thought nothing of you?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen returned a dissatisfied expression. Lim also agreed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Isn&#039;t it frustrating to claim all your decisions and actions were simply due to fortune?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, that&#039;s just how things are.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre&#039;s face resembled someone who had simply given up caring.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 095 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“I am troubled by your attitude.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This army, after all, had gathered to oppose the threat of Thenardier and Ganelon. The largest problem as of now was the oddity of the General, Tigre.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though he was their leader, he was not particularly famous, and his skill with the bow, while acknowledged by those of the Zhcted Army, was still despised by many of the soldiers of Brune.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The people of Brune did not know what Tigre could do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was why Lim wanted to build the foundation of the army upon Tigre&#039;s ability to bring the troops victory. So long as Tigre did not do anything drastic, his standing would not improve.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;◎&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It seems you met with severe casualties”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marquis Greast spoke indifferently to the man who returned in defeat. The General simply bowed his head without responding.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When they reached the riverside, the Ganelon Army had been reduced to four thousand, having lost nearly 30% of their troops. It was his luck to leave only with defeat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 096 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
The troops remaining, either scattered about after having run away or reorganizing in the ranks, numbered forty-five hundred at most.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... Fifteen hundred have died.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because Greast muttered in a small voice, the General did not hear. He simply looked at Greast who smiled sarcastically.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There must be some punishment for this failure. For example, the [Dancing Mask].”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All color drained from the General&#039;s face in an instant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The [Dancing Mask] was a cruel method of execution Greast designed several years before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An iron collar was affixed to the neck of the man to be executed. After that, they wore a mask which covered the entire head. The only opening was a single hole above the ear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Water was poured in through the hole and it was plugged. The punished individual could not breathe and struggled about, looking as if he were dancing on the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Duke Ganelon had used this method of execution numerous times as a warning to those who might act against him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing the General&#039;s expression, ready to weep at any moment, Greast laughed as if it were a joke. His gaze wandered through the air.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“General. Wait until morning and cross the river. Withdraw after that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 097 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“The enemy... You want us to launch a night time attack, then.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you go that far, you will not be able to return before the flow of water has been restored. It&#039;s enough to simply show yourself for the time being.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Greast realized the enemy&#039;s intent was to drive them away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They did not have the energy to fight the Ganelon Army. Greast was not the kind of person to miss this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It would take a lot of energy to cross the river in their situation, but should they spend the night there, the enemy would become fatigued out of fear of a night time attack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- I wonder how this will affect Duke Ganelon&#039;s image.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason Greast forcibly attacked Tigre was because he was asked to by Duke Ganelon when they shared a meal two moons ago.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This is an embarrassment. There are many aristocrats watching both Thenardier and me to decide who they will side with.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... Rather than having him join, would it not be more convenient to simply crush him?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Whether it be territory, money, or goods, it is always best to have more, and the fewer people we need to distribute them to, the better... Still, a few more [Companions] would be good, Marquis.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that time, Greast saw Ganelon&#039;s expression. There was both fear and pressure, as if he were listening to the voice of an evil spirit. His entire body was assaulted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 098 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“And what if Vorn decides to submit?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We need only deprive all villages and towns under his charge of their goods and capital. Should he become our [Friend], he will lead the attack on Rance.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- This man is terrible. I never wish to antagonize him.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Greast was a man with nerves who would not bother batting an eyebrow from severe torture or cruel execution, he was no match for Ganelon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And so, Greast borrowed soldiers from Ganelon, who had fought and lost in battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If his victory against Ganelon&#039;s army was spread, support for Tigre&#039;s cause may increase. There was the possibility that those who joined Ganelon may betray him and rush into action using this as an opportunity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“First of all, I must settle this matter with the Vanadis Eleanora. I wonder what wonderful things I can do.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A thin smile appeared on Greast&#039;s face as he continued plotting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;◎&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Silver Meteor Army drank a toast once the Ganelon Army withdrew. They had bought the liquor from a nearby town, and the soldiers were dancing about. The villagers who fled from the Ganelon Army also joined in the celebration.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 099 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre allowed this for the purpose of maintaining morale as well as to allow the people of Zhcted and Brune to communicate with each other openly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though the meals were no different from usual, several bonfires were lit to brush off the cold, giving the entire area a bright and warm atmosphere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As expected, feelings of victory and large amounts of alcohol blew their anger away. The fights between citizens of Brune and of Zhcted had changed to peaceful songs and contests of strength.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the party was peaking, Tigre quietly left.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He walked to a distance where the clamor was faint and lay on the ground to look at the stars. Because he had been given drink repeatedly, he was considerably intoxicated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The night sky was cloudy; the stars were not visible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Letting out a deep breath, he was surprised to smell the alcohol in his body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- I can&#039;t simply celebrate with this victory.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Duke Thenardier was not the only one. Duke Ganelon was an enemy as well, and his allies were few in number.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 100 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- I rarely leave Alsace, and yet the two greatest aristocrats are after my life.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many thoughts emerged and disappeared in his head. His mind would not settle at all. As he thought to leave so he could go to sleep, someone sat next to him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Were you waiting for someone to wake you up?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was Ellen wearing her normal clothes; Arifal was in her right hand rather than her waist. It seems she also had much to drink, since her face was considerably flushed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, I didn&#039;t fall asleep.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre sat up as he answered. The thoughts that danced in his mind a moment before suddenly disappeared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Thank you, Ellen.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What, that&#039;s rather abrupt.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not caring that Ellen was looking at him curiously, Tigre continued to look at the sky and spoke.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It feels like my mind has never once left Alsace, at least until a while ago. Whether it was for war or visiting the King&#039;s Capital, it was simply my duty as an aristocrat of Brune. Though Alsace is such a small land when looking at a map of Brune Kingdom... it was too large for me. It was more than enough.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 101 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre wondered why he felt like talking about such things with her in the corner of his mind, but that thought disappeared at once.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was grateful to Ellen who listened in silence. Tigre continued speaking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, the world is not just Alsace. It isn&#039;t just Brune, either. Zhcted as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It would be impossible to fight otherwise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To defend his people, he needed more allies. However, if he wished for more allies, he must be able to defend them. He must secure food, clothing, housing, and security.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I knew nothing of this until now. Even though I still don&#039;t understand it... I wish to express my gratitude to you, Ellen, for giving me this opportunity.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They had met on the battlefield. There was no chance they would meet otherwise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre, who had never looked at Brune as a whole, found interest in Zhcted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The little arguments between the Zhcted and Brune soldiers which happened every day also forced him to think.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An aristocrat&#039;s private army was, in effect, the people within his domain. His people had houses and families, they lived their every day lives. Though each had his own sense of justice, there was no need for them to fight for it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because they were commanded, because they received pay, because they could eat, because they could become distinguished.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 102 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
That is why they fought. Those who fought through their loyalty and trust in their Commander were very few.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He wished to know more about his people in Alsace. He desired to confirm it once again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... To think you would say this so suddenly.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen smiled bitterly and reached out to Tigre, entwining her finger in his dull red hair as she pat and stroked his head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There&#039;s no need to thank me. Even in these circumstances, I doubt there&#039;s been anyone else to have thought this way. You&#039;re fine the way you are.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A wind from the Silver Flash in Ellen&#039;s right hand blew, showing its consent. Perhaps it was the alcohol, but the wind carried the sweet fragrance of the Vanadis, surprising Tigre.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He became anxious, finally realizing her fingers were running through his hair. Ellen continued patting his head as she smiled. Tigre could not easily tell her to stop, but if he remained as he is, he was certain she would hear his heart beating violently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What&#039;s wrong? You suddenly went silent.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“N, no... Should we return soon? I think we&#039;ve talked the alcohol off.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen&#039;s face seemed to inflate in an ill-humored manner upon hearing his moderate proposal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 103 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“Let&#039;s stay a bit longer. Lim will be annoying if we go back now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Annoying?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“She won&#039;t leave me alone, she&#039;ll force me to drink my alcohol in moderation since I&#039;m the leader, and if she drinks any, she&#039;ll spit it out all over someone&#039;s face.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre desperately held back a laugh when he imagined Lim spewing alcohol.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But if you stay any longer, won&#039;t Lim just be more angry?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before he finished speaking, Ellen&#039;s finger stopped moving.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... You really need to understand where you stand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While thinking about her words, his reaction was too slow. Ellen quickly moved behind Tigre and held his red head in a tight embrace.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen was neither angry nor sad; however, Tigre was confused by the soft twin bulges pushing strongly against the back of his head. Though he tried to escape in his panic, Ellen simply pressed against him with her entire body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two mounds with rich curves were deformed every time Ellen moved due to their mysterious elasticity. The faint smell of sweat and the feeling transmitted through the back of his head strongly stimulated Tigre&#039;s imagination, making the blood rush to his face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Vanadis V03 - 002.jpg|180px|thumb]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 104 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“I got it. I give, I give.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre acknowledged his defeat quickly. &#039;&#039;Really, to think this person who can defeat one thousand cavalry on her own and can boast of many military exploits can be so possessive.&#039;&#039; Still, she was never this way before her soldiers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even after hearing his words of surrender, Ellen did not part from Tigre. Her thin arms wrapped around his neck as she entrusted her body to him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Your back, it&#039;s surprisingly large...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:Vanadis V03 - 107.jpg|175px|thumb]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen gently grasped Tigre&#039;s hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ellen?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You don&#039;t like this?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He shook his head. Ellen did not bother to say what she was thinking as she poked, stroked, and played with Tigre&#039;s hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That&#039;s right. Your face looked miserable when that bastard was holding my hand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Marquis Greast popped into his head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I thought I was pretty calm then.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre tilted his head. He was certain he had suppressed his anxiety during the negotiations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, it felt like you would strangle him at any moment. Were you jealous?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 105 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
A sweet sound tickled his ear as she teased him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rather than envy, it was more akin to pure anger. Since he could not precisely distinguish his emotions at the time, Tigre spoke frankly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If it were not such a situation, I would have given him a sound beating.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A faint laughter rode the wind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You really are cute.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen&#039;s face expressed her happiness; however, it was out of Tigre&#039;s view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... Can I stay like this for a while?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Is she still drunk?&#039;&#039; Having been teased with a gentle voice, Tigre could say nothing. Though she pleaded with him like a child, her body was hardly suitable to match her tone – specifically, her large breasts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two fell silent, though for how long is uncertain. Suddenly, Ellen placed her head on Tigre&#039;s shoulder. Tigre&#039;s ears could hear her gentle breathing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- That&#039;s right, her face was completely red when she came here.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just by turning his head a little, he could see Ellen&#039;s beautiful face. Her face showed no sign of unease or fear. The shape of her face, her fair skin, her silver-white hair was visible; though it was regrettable, her long eyelashes covered her lovely eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 106 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
If he moved even more, he could softly place his lips on her. Not on her lips, perhaps, but possibly over her eyes. Ellen would hardly notice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... Let&#039;s head back.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Approaching his limit, Tigre managed to force down his desires. It would be unfair to do such a thing to someone who was asleep.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Slowly inhaling the cold night air, he exhaled deeply, removing the heat circulating throughout his body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even when sleeping, Ellen did not release Arifal. Using his remaining hand, he supported her body and stood up, carrying her on his back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The bonfires still burned brightly, and the soldiers voices had become more faint. He did not wish to be seen by the men, and it was important that he get rid of the excess energy in his body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... I&#039;ll take a detour.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even so, he wanted to stay with her a bit longer. While thinking about the comfortable warmth against his back, Tigre started walking slowly so as to not wake Ellen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 107 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_1_Preview|Chapter 1 Preview]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_3_Preview|Chapter 3 Preview]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>49.146.192.171</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_5_-_MTL&amp;diff=347767</id>
		<title>Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 03 Chapter 5 - MTL</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_5_-_MTL&amp;diff=347767"/>
		<updated>2014-04-21T03:31:24Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;49.146.192.171: /* Tir na Fa */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;{{Template:PREVIEW}}&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Tir na Fa ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 236 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
The rain ended at dawn. Though it was a refreshing winter day with a cloudless sky, the ground was muddy enough to get even the knees messy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Against the river, the Silver Meteor Army looked to the south. They had sent out many scouts to monitor the movements of Navarre, but otherwise, they were resting. Forty-three hundred troops remained; the injured had already been moved away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After ending her break, Ellen took command and started acting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other side were the Knights of Navarre numbering nearly five thousand. Due to their victory in battle the day before, their morale was much higher.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, their actions would be slow due to the mud on the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not to mention, they were moving on horses.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Roland did not panic nor rush. From his experience, the ground would be more stable during the day.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Earl Vorn&#039;s army seems to have fewer than five thousand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Olivier reported the information he received from a scout to Roland.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 237 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“More fell than expected.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was Roland&#039;s impression. The fact they were still fighting meant they had a plan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Though they have their back to the river, they moved away and headed south.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Olivier continued in a prudent tone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Also... It seems they left their wounded on the other side of the river. It seems Tigrevurmud Vorn is also there.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roland&#039;s eyebrow moved slightly. He was certain there was a faint response when they crossed paths; however, since it involved the morale of the army, they should have desperately hidden the injury of their General. It was doubtful they would let everyone know the next day.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... Is it a trap?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the enemy was injured, furthermore, if it was the General, it would be foolish not to aim for him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, if he advanced that way, Roland would expose his back to the enemy to the south. Much like the battle yesterday, it had shaken his troops. Though the Knights of Navarre were powerful, he wanted to avoid a repeat situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The chance exists; we can&#039;t say it is an impossibility. The Knights here also caught sight of Earl Vorn&#039;s injury. It seems they&#039;re thinking along the same lines as us and wish to challenge us before mid day... In other words, while the ground is still soft.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 238 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
They would not run away from the challenge. Furthermore, the enemy had decreased significantly due to their injuries. After thinking for a short moment, Roland made his decision.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Leave the injured. We will fight the main force.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- Earl Vorn is a noble of a small region with few soldiers. If we annihilate the Zhcted Army, he will surrender.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I understand. By the way, Roland. In today&#039;s battle... Shall we use [Crescent Moon]?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[Crescent Moon], like [Spear], was a formation. Roland quickly realized why Olivier proposed it; it was because the earth was softened by the rain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While [Spear] had a great destructive force, it had a weakness since it was primarily a rush. Massas exploited them from behind because of this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That risk would disappear with [Crescent Moon].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Olivier had sent out many scouts to check the geographical features of the surroundings. He confirmed there was no large lake of mud; even so, he was still acting cautiously.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Very well. I leave the formation to you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;◎&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 239 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
When Tigre awoke, the sun had risen considerably. Though it was late in the morning, it was too early to call afternoon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He tried to sit up and groaned due to the pain running down his chest and flank.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- Ah, I see. I was cut...&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though he had tilted his body as much as possible to avoid being injured, the sharpness and speed of Roland&#039;s blade surpassed his expectations. However, because his body was still in one piece, it seems he made the correct decision. His fate was also good.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- I wonder what the situation is...&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had not fully woken up and stared in a daze at the ceiling. He noticed someone sitting nearby.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- Batran?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The old man and the maid of petite stature and chestnut-brown hair were sleeping where they sat. Teita was covered in a blanket and was looking at him, the noise of her breathing quietly sounded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though he attempted to speak, his throat was parched.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He sat up so as to not awake the two. Tigre quietly slipped out of the tent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Outside his tent, there were few soldiers present. The only ones present were the injured.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 240 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
The sky was clear, as if the violence of the past few days had not happened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Still, it was an empty winter sky. The air was cold and the sun was bright. It helped comfort the pain in his body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They were in a meadow near the wilderness. If he strained his ears, he could hear the sound of water; there was a river close by.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tigre-sama...?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A hoarse voice with a faint surprise was heard behind him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He turned around and saw Teita standing there. She stood stunned before running up to Tigre with a tearful face. Though she clung to him, she avoided his wounds.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tigre-sama...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre gently stroked the head of the maid who looked up at him with large tears in her eyes. Tigre tapped the shoulders of his old friend, Batran, who had followed after Teita and was choking back tears. He thanked them for their care.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After drinking water and eating the porridge Teita heated, Tigre asked for a briefing of what had happened while he was out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... So we lost. The main unit is in Orange Plains while the injured are on this side of the river.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 241 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes. It would be terrible for the injured if the battle is lost.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Honestly. Still, it&#039;s a good thing Lord Massas arrived.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Teita nodded cheerfully hearing Tigre&#039;s words. She seemed happy to report this, and Tigre let out an involuntary smile when thinking about it. They were safe, giving him a sense of relief.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre tilted his head when he heard Sophie remained behind, however.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- True, Sophie would not likely abandon Ellen...&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, he was unsure whether Ellen would accept her help. Sophie had come as a messenger, and Ellen would likely keep her from the battlefield.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, that&#039;s right. I have a letter addressed to Tigre-sama from Sophia-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Teita stood up as soon as she remembered and ran away at a brisk pace.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Batran watched her move away happily. He stood up and bowed to Tigre before leaving to check on the other soldiers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having heard the general situation, Tigre felt impatient.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Ellen, Lim, Massas, and Augre, and now Sophie as well.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Certainly, I was seriously injured, but should I remain here?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 242 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Teita returned with letter in hand. Tigre opened the seal with a knife.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The contents of the letter was spelled out in flowing brush strokes. The contents recorded astonished him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- Her {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}} was negated...?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was written in her letter. When she faced the enemy Commander, Roland, the Black Sword, Durandal, had destroyed her barriers. The letter finished with saying she and Ellen would challenge him together.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre was filled with horror. He was a natural enemy for the Vanadis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His impatience grew. As he put power into his body, his mouth let out a sound as his wound sharply pained him. Teita looked at him with concern and supported Tigre as he endured.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tigre-sama...?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No... I&#039;m fine.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After answering her, he put the letter in his clothes. Supporting him, Teita took Tigre to have his bandages changed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Does your wound still hurt?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No. I&#039;ve had plenty of rest; there is almost no pain.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Actually, it still hurt quite a bit, but he did not want to scare his maid who was like a younger sister.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 243 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Teita began to remove the bandages from Tigre&#039;s body and carefully brought her hand to his body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I&#039;ll start now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With those words, he clenched his teeth and held his breath. The cloth was pulled aside; the scabs were peeled. Tigre bore with the pain as Teita gazed at the deep red fluid coming from his wound.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... It does not look infected.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After taking a breath in relief, the two looked at each other and smiled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She wiped the blood away from the wound, and bandaged it with clean cloth soaked in medicine. She began re-rolling the cloth over his body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That is all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Teita spoke with a smile. Tigre gave his thanks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It&#039;s your turn now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After saying that, Tigre pulled the medicine case from her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The maid with chestnut-brown hair looked at him doubtfully as she brought her hands forward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Teita&#039;s fingers were swollen and red; the back of her hand was rough. It looked as if she had blood all over her fingers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Teita looked down in embarrassment, her face dyed red.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To think your fingers would become like this. You must have been caring for me for so long. I don&#039;t wish for you to be hurt.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 244 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“That&#039;s... It is natural.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her voice seemed to disappear, though she managed to respond. Tigre pulled out an ointment from the case and rubbed it over the wounds on Teita&#039;s fingers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was able to recover early because of you. Thanks, Teita.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre gave his thanks again and bowed his head. In this winter season, she had squeezed the water from the cloth and wiped his body. It was not even in the comfort of their house in Alsace but on the field after losing a battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When he finished with her right hand, he continued to apply ointment to her left. Once the medicine dried on her right hand, he rolled the bandages over it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tigre-sama, though this house is small, it is still good.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Teita smiled to resolve the tension; Tigre returned her smile as he finished applying the ointment and rolling the bandages. He was able to do this efficiently since his body remembered in his times of hunting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before long, the treatment had finished.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It should be fine like this. You need to get some rest, now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Thank you, Tigre-sama.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having endured as he rolled the bandages about her hand, she uttered her thanks in a small voice. Tigre stroked her head gently and quietly said good night.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 245 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“Tigre-sama, are you not going to rest?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I wish to maintain my bow.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre looked at the black bow to the side. He could see dry blood blotting it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After he was cut by Roland, he had continued to shoot at the Knights following after them. His wounds had opened, and his blood had scattered. His blood had run down his arm and reached the bow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- I managed to survive this time.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He recalled the battle. A cold shiver ran down his backbone when he thought of Roland&#039;s blade pointing down at Ellen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An ominous thought floated to his head. Tigre denied it in a panic. It could not be possible. Ellen was a Vanadis. Her dazzling smile would not be lost.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- However, to think Durandal has the power to deny her {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}}...&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre stared at his jet black bow, deep in thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- If I could use this bow&#039;s power, could I fight Roland?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If he could draw out the power of his bow, would he be able to help Ellen?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It happened before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 246 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre&#039;s hand gripped the bow. A strange feeling ran through his body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- This again? No, it&#039;s different. That time, it was not trembling. Perhaps... is this a pulse?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He felt a pulse in the bow. It was as if it had transmitted its pulse to his hand, as if their thoughts were in harmony. His body was cold; rather, it was like a rod of ice was pushed down his spine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The bow told him with its pulse. Tigre looked at the black bow grasped in his hand with a serious expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- That&#039;s right. There is a will in this bow. It can also speak.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was not just a beat. It was difficult to understand; as if its intent had flowed into Tigre&#039;s consciousness in accordance to that pulse.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Dinant, he could shoot the {{furigana|Wyvern|Vyfal}} as the bow had advised. In the Tatra Mountains, it lent him his strength to destroy the castle gate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was probably no accident this time as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- It&#039;s like it&#039;s trying to lead me somewhere.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He did not know if the bow understood his thoughts, but he could feel it tremble in his hands. He felt he must go.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... Tigre-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Teita spoke quietly, wondering why he was gripping his bow in excitement. Tigre did not respond. He stood up and put on a thick mantle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 247 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“I&#039;ll be stepping out for a moment.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“W, what are you saying!? You need to rest!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Teita was confused. Tigre was wounded and was asleep until just a moment ago. In order to stabilize his body, he needed to rest more. He could find no reason to give her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even so, Tigre was serious and shook his head stubbornly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry, Teita. But I need to go.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He understood Teita&#039;s thoughts, and he did not wish to throw aside her good will, but he felt the need to follow the will of his weapon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don&#039;t know when I&#039;ll be back. Make sure you warm your body and get some good rest.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Teita heard Tigre speak unexpected words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I will come with you as well---”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you saying now?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That is what I should say. Where are you going, Tigre-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre did not answer. The bow had only given him a vague direction; it had not specified a location or a concrete distance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 248 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
He could not think of any words to persuade Teita, but he could not yield, either. Tigre simply shrugged his shoulders and surrendered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I got it. You can follow after me, but you will follow my instructions. If it&#039;s dangerous, you will run away. Understand?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre and Teita left the tent after greeting the guard, saying they would walk a little because he could not fall asleep.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- In a certain sense, I can avoid others with Teita here.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After leaving the area, Tigre looked at Teita who walked next to him. She looked back at him in bewilderment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ah, never mind. Let&#039;s go.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under the clear skies, Tigre gripped the bow in his left hand and walked with arrows in his right. Though they were still in a safe area, they may be attacked by wild animals.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In contrast to Tigre, who remained silent to feel the intent of the bow, Teita began to speak about what had been happening. He was surprised to hear she was on good terms with Ellen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 249 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“Really, she does not hold back at all. It is useless telling her to do anything.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well, that&#039;s just how Ellen is toward others.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her lack of reserve, her broad mindedness, and her generosity were her strong points. It was bad that she had trouble being business -like, but Tigre felt that part of her was lovable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, he heard Ellen came to visit him while he was resting. Tigre smiled, which made Teita look on in disappointment, but he persuaded her that he was simply glad to have visitors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Teita also spoke of the Brune soldiers and Zhcted soldiers visiting him. This was unexpected and made Tigre glad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- How far should I walk...?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A half koku had already passed and they were on a vast stretch of grass. Tigre had continued on with a sense of unease, but he would worry Teita if he began to complain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The wind blew, and the surroundings darkened suddenly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- Clouds...?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre looked to the sky, then looked behind him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 250 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“... Tigre-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Teita looked at him dubiously. Surprise then floated to her hazelnut eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A deep, black, stone building rose up before the two. It was an old shrine, ruins from centuries past. It had blocked the sunlight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre and Teita stared at it blankly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They had walked here in a prairie during the daytime. They should not have missed it, yet it appeared suddenly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Teita firmly gripped Tigre&#039;s sleeves, her small hands trembling in fear. Tigre took her hand gently in his to ease her tension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- The bow is showing me the way.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The temple wall was dirty with soot, long cracks ran here and there. It had long since been abandoned.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wha, what kind of deity is worshiped in this shrine...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Teita&#039;s voice trembled, Tigre noticed some interest in it. Since she trained as a shrine maiden, she knew it was a temple at a glance; she was looking about in curiosity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 251 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre also looked at the temple. The two found an entrance at the same time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- Could there be people here?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... Do you intend to enter, Tigre-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Teita&#039;s voice was clearly trembling. It was such a mysterious temple after all. Tigre hesitated before turning around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I will go, Teita.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though there might be danger, it was best to leave her here for the moment, yet she was worried for Tigre. She drew close to Tigre, as if saying she could protect herself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They entered the building into a dark passage which stretched onward. They moved step by step along the dimly illuminated hall. Various murals were reflected on the walls.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While encouraged by the light, the two walked down the passage in silence. There was only a single path.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When she looked up at the wall, Teita took a deep breath, having understood something from the paintings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the wall were carvings of a Goddess. Tigre was only familiar with the Goddess of Storms, Eris. That was the limit of his knowledge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 252 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“This is...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Teita spoke with a trembling voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tir na Fa.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;◎&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In both Brune and Zhcted, including Perkunas, the King of Gods, there was a Pantheon of ten Gods worshiped. If one went to the frontier, it would be possible to find natives who worshiped more deities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For those who took an active role in religion, it was clear the altar that lay deeper inside was used to worship these ten Gods.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Amongst them was the Goddess Tir na Fa. As King Perkunas was the God of the sun and light, Tir na Fa was the Goddess of the night, darkness, and death.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was the wife of Perkunas, his older sister, his younger sister, and his arch-nemesis in the cycle of life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the only deity hostile toward Perkunas, why was she included amongst the pantheon of Ten Gods? This discussion had been exchanged between shamans and priests hundreds, thousands of times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 253 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
However, by their very natures, she was one of the few Goddesses.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- So this is a temple for Tir na Fa...&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He could not hide his surprise as he looked at the black bow in his left hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had heard a voice during that battle; perhaps it was the Goddess&#039; voice which gave him power rivaling Ellen&#039;s {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}}.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The black bow, a symbol of the night and darkness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- But I&#039;ve never heard a story of Tir na Fa from Father.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When he succeeded his father&#039;s position, he looked through the records of his grandfather and great grandfather, yet he had not heard anything about the Goddess.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre looked up at the Goddess carved into the wall. There were many designs, such as wings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He touched Teita&#039;s shoulder to settle her fright. Tigre put his arrow away and held his bow in both hands, as if dedicating it to the Goddess.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In that moment, the area became dim. Tigre looked back toward Teita and took a deep breath.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Teita, who walked gingerly and had timid expressions looked at Tigre with an ecstatic smile; her eyes were unfocused.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 254 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“Teita...?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[--- It is useless, even if you call out to her.]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While Teita&#039;s mouth was moving, the voice did not come from her. The voice was heard directly in Tigre&#039;s mind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre shook his head and looked intently at Teita. There was no one else around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- I remember this feeling. It&#039;s the same as when I shot down the {{furigana|Wyvern|Vyfal}}...&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was different from the noise of the battlefield at the time; the words sounded directly in his head, but there was something much more important than that at the moment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... I do not know who you are, but leave Teita&#039;s body.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[It is difficult to speak otherwise. I shall... remain here.]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though he could not read it entirely, he felt a somewhat friendly tone in the [Voice]. After glaring at Teita, Tigre released the tension in his body and sighed deeply. He did not know what to do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Teita... is safe?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[Yes. I am using her to speak now, but she will not remember.]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 255 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
There was neither hostility nor malice from her voice. He would believe her for the time being.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you Tir na Fa?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He glanced at the Goddess carved in the wall. Tigre asked carefully thinking it could be otherwise. He did not feel a majestic dignity that he would expect from a God.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The [Voice] seemed to have laughed, like she was having fun. It was a kind voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[I wonder. I did lead you here, after all.]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre frowned. He was led by his bow because it desired something... But there was much he did not know.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If he assumed this voice was Tir na Fa, then why did it lend its power to him? Why did this bow resonate with the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Vifalt}}? Who amongst his ancestors wielded this weapon?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many doubts floated to his head. Tigre was almost confused, but he knew his thoughts were straying. The voice laughed, as if amused.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[You&#039;re interesting, just like that child.]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That child?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[The child to whom I gave this bow.]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though a hunter, Tigre&#039;s ancestor had distinguished military services and received the title of Earl. She said he was similar to that person; it gave Tigre a strange feeling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 256 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
[Do you desire power?]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was asked abruptly. It was a voice unlike any other. A sweet sound crowded Tigre&#039;s ear, giving him a stimulation as if his clothes were melting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[You wanted power, so you came here. Am I right?]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His heart jumped. He grasped his chest with his fingers, his breathing was painful, his articulation poor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- That&#039;s right... I wanted it and the bow reacted.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To fight Roland. To help Ellen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... If I asked for power, would you grant me that knowledge?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre asked carefully, but the response exceeded his expectations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[You want it.]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She spoke both into his mind and with Teita&#039;s voice whose body was now wrapped in a blue light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[Shoot this child.]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... What was that?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[Do not move away. Draw your bow and shoot this child.]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was not a question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 257 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
[Show it to me. Your desire, your resolution, your capability. Master the bow, accept it. Once you have done that, I will grant you the power you desire.]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It spoke lightly, as if singing. If he began shouting, his wound would hurt. Tigre spoke other words first.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... If I were to shoot, what of Teita? Can you return her to me?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[I wonder.]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The voice was clearly enjoying the situation. He clenched his teeth. Sweat ran down his face. His eyes hurt. If it would come to this, he should have left.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She was telling him to move the hands he would use to protect.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Teita stood unchanged, her expression remained vacant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- … Calm down. Think. What can I do?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[What will you do? You wanted power, correct? So you could protect what was important to you.]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His mind was read. After he entered the temple, he had not spoken his reason for desiring power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre suppressed his irritation as he thought. Teita had been taken hostage; he could not run away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- A while ago, she said to master the bow, to show my desire, resolution, and capability.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 258 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Could he sacrifice something important to him for power? Tigre questioned himself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Tigre remembered his conversation with the voice a while ago.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... For a while now, you&#039;ve been pretty talkative.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[Is there something wrong with that?]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That time before, why did you not say anything?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his fight with Ludmira, he had destroyed the castle gate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The [Voice] had not answered him. Tigre found some confidence with this knowledge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The [Voice] was not from his bow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- Very well. I will show you.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre nocked his bow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[Will you do it?]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He drew his bowstring to its limit in response. The wounds of his body screamed in pain, but he endured and ignored it. He prayed to the bow like he did in the snow covered mountain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In that moment, a cold sensation ran through his hand gripping the bow; his body was attacked by a languid feeling, as if his life, his arms, his legs, as if all were withering.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre firmly stepped on the floor; he did not relax his grip on the bowstring. He continued to send his will to his black bow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 259 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
The arrow in his right hand was tinged with a black light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- More. I want more.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His body was coated in sweat, his eyesight was blurry, and his aim was shaky. Still, Tigre continued to call to his bow, &#039;&#039;Give me more power.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In accordance to his wish, the jet black light engulfed his arrow, pressing upon him to shoot. His arm trembled, &#039;&#039;Not yet. It&#039;s still not enough.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[Hmm.]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The [Voice] was apparently aware of Tigre&#039;s intent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[Can you do this? If your adjustment is even a little off, this girl will be blown to pieces. Not even a fragment of her bones will remain.]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;You&#039;re noisy. Stay quiet.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[And what of your body?]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;I know. My injury hurts. I know my body is covered in both sweat and blood now.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- Teita. I will shoot you.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;But I will not let you die. I won&#039;t let something this strange take you away.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To defend, to save. While aware of the contradiction, he shot.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 260 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Letting out a yell, he released his right hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A torrent of power was released toward the girl. Tigre opened his eyes widely to look at the arrow he himself had shot.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a force equivalent to the life he poured into it. It was an arrow clad in it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The arrow entered Teita&#039;s chest. It stuck there. The sound of air exploded as a gale raged through the narrow hall. The black light, the [Power] blew Teita&#039;s clothes to pieces.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre&#039;s heart stopped after seeing this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the black light did not injure her and disappeared. Tigre was completely worn out and sat down, his physical strength now drained. Even in battle, he had never felt this tired. He wanted to fall to the floor and sleep.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[You&#039;re immature – but your desire for everything, your feelings, barely pass.]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre put enough energy into his shot but was unable to bear it. He had used his life as compensation. However, the shot did not reach Teita.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Until the moment it reached her, he maintained its shape.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- I don&#039;t think I could do that again...&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had managed to measure the flow of [Power] going from his body to the bow and arrow. He could think of no other way. It was a reckless bet for Teita&#039;s life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 261 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Teita had not changed. She was clad in a blue light. As if she had lost all strength, her body fell like a puppet with its strings cut. Though Tigre could not stand up, his body moved automatically.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Immediately before Teita hit the floor, he caught her in his arms. The pale light engulfing her disappeared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre was finally conscious that Teita was now topless. Though he intended to place his mantle on her, he was at the limit of his strength.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- Thank goodness, really...&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Teita&#039;s weight and warmth were normal. When he let his tension go, he heard the voice again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[Now, about this power---]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared to before, the voice had a cold tranquility.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[Take care. If you make a mistake, things worse than this may happen.]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The moment the voice finished speaking, an image floated in Tigre&#039;s mind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was scenery he had never seen before, in a large city that even the King&#039;s Capital Nice could not approach. One man shot an arrow from far away. He used a black bow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 262 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
The next moment, it was wrapped in a white light, blown away without a trace.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- What...?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For a while, he did not understand what had happened because the scene unfolded too quickly. The face of the man, his clothes, he did not catch anything.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[It happened long ago. You, too, may be able to do something, should you be so inclined. The archer lost his life the moment he shot the arrow.]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... What the hell is this bow?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No answer was returned, only a joyful laughter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[Investigate it if you wish to know. Though many things were lost to time, there are still many clues left in this world.]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It seems it was not willing to tell him. Though Tigre started voicing his questions, before he could speak, the surroundings collapsed. No, perhaps it would be more appropriate to say it disappeared. The walls of stone turned to sand and dust and disappeared in the air.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[You should choose a more appropriate time and place. Yes, for example, deep in the darkness of night atop a mountain of corpses. I look forward to the day you make this bow yours.]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre held Teita tightly to defend her. He understood the voice had disappeared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 263 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, a feeble ray of sunlight poured down on them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre held his bow in one hand and tightly embraced Teita in the other. He sat down in the center of the desolate prairie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He looked around at his surroundings. The temple was nowhere to be found. The temple of darkness, its shadow and shape, disappeared before he could even count to ten.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... What was that?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a situation far beyond his imagination. Tigre collapsed, feeling as though he had seen a dream.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- Was that really the Goddess?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had imagined a God would have a solemn atmosphere, and he had not felt what he perceived as divinity. A God&#039;s voice is gracious; would he not be forced to prostrate in that occasion?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was like a ghost or a fairy, just out of a childrens story.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre looked to the sky while thinking. His attention was focused nowhere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It said to [Make the bow his].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If he took those words at face value, he had yet to master his weapon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 264 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Nothing ran to him from his black bow. Speaking frankly, it had become silent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Looking forward to it, is it...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He paraphrased the Goddess&#039; words. He could look at it objectively, but he could not understand it with his emotions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I guess I just need to do it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was confident he would find more about his bow. Though it was strange, he had grasped an important clue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- Really... Who was the ancestor that used this?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He wondered what kind of blood flowed through him. He was told he was similar to his ancestor. He was anxious.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Teita stirred. She woke up and had a panicked expression. Tigre gently called her name.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tigre-sama? Um... Eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She had a sense of incompatibility above her waist. Although Tigre had placed his mantle on her, he decided to apologize and explain what had happened. He bowed with his head to the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 265 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:Vanadis V03 - 265.jpg|175px|thumb]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 266 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“I&#039;m sorry.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... Tigre-sama?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Though it&#039;s difficult to explain... I shot an arrow at you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Teita looked down and noticed her chest was covered by Tigre&#039;s mantle. The skin below her chest was exposed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You can hit me if you&#039;re angry. Though I did my best, it still came to that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please look up.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She spoke calmly. Tigre sat up. Teita was not angry; she somehow understood the situation and faced him with a smile with her eyes shut.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I am remembering it, little by little... We saw the Goddess Tir na Fa carved into the walls of the temple. When I looked at it, something strange ran through my body... My memories stop here, but---”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She opened her eyes and smiled brightly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Tigre-sama, do not apologize. You did your best, so you do not need to apologize. No, please, allow me to thank you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Thank you.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 267 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Rather than speaking those words, she conveyed her thoughts by hugging Tigre and stroking his head gently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She eventually released her grip and the two naturally separated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre grasped his black bow and stood up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I have a place I need to go to. Please help me, Teita.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;◎&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While there was still distance from the Silver Meteor Army, the Navarre Knights divided into three. The first group consisted of two thousand troops. The remaining had approximately fifteen hundred each.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first force marched toward the Silver Meteor Army to the south. The second and third made a large detour.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Olivier stood at the head of the first force with a long spear held high. Even against the presence of Roland, he was a distinct person who could lead several thousand Knights with style and dignity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Crescent Moon!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He raised a battle cry. The Knights raised their weapons aloft and ran forward in a horseshoe formation, the earth trembled from their charge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 268 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
The Knights of Brune developed [Crescent Moon] several decades ago.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, the force would divide into three. The first unit would face the enemy while the remaining two would move about the battlefield.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first force charged forward without arcing to the left or right.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second force would charge in from the side without pause to prevent any enemies from escaping; however, the enemy still had one side exposed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Being attacked from two fronts, the enemy would show its back. They would begin their final attack there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The third force had made a large detour and met them from behind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The bewildered enemy would change tactics being attacked from behind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sandwiched from both sides, the first unit would apply more pressure to the enemy. Being attacked from three fronts, they would collapse. This was [Crescent Moon].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When their cooperation was successful, each unit supported the other and acted as a diversion. Its destructive force was surprising.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 269 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Every Knight of Brune had won many battles using this formation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the case of the Navarre Knights, the strong presence known as Roland merely added to their victories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other side, the Silver Meteor Army had forty-three hundred troops. Three thousand were in the center with five hundred on each side. Three hundred remained in the rear as reserve. It was a typical lineup. The Brune soldiers were placed in center, encased by soldiers of Zhcted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen and Sophie stood in preparation for their clash with Roland.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lim held the command of the troops, with Massas as her Vice-Commander. Viscount Augre remained off the battlefield, tending to the injured and non-combatants.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lim led all the troops. Everyone thought it was out of consideration of Brune that she had Massas as her adjutant. That is, save for the people concerned.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lord Massas. The enemy is advancing.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Massas nodded and stroked his beard, despite his frown.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So they&#039;re not going after Tigre and the others.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 270 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen had released information that Tigre was injured to direct Roland&#039;s attention to herself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Their weapons, their lineup. As expected, it&#039;s [Crescent Moon]...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A horn sounded, a bell was struck.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Navarre Knights ran forward with their spears at the ready toward the Silver Meteor Army; however, the Knights were fewer than expected.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The vanguard of the Silver Meteor Army held large shields and spear in hand in preparation for the powerful offense. They were made of thick wood strengthened by an iron plate. Though heavy, it was sturdy and would endure the Knights&#039; charge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the clash did not occur. The Navarre Knights approached Tigre&#039;s army without changing direction. The units to the flank held their spears out horizontally.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They were not heavy javelins like those held by the Navarre Knights. Rather than throwing them, the soldiers held them straight out, forming a fence of spears. Still, the Navarre Knights did not halt and charged straight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Do not let the enemy take your sides or your back, and do not pursue those that run to the side.&#039;&#039; Lim had given them strict orders.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her instructions were proven useful very quickly. If they had chased after the enemy, the main force would easily have their defenses pierced, and they would be crushed as they fell to disorder.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 271 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
The main enemy unit took its stance. They threw their javelins toward Tigre&#039;s army while turning to the right.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“--- Retreat.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looking at the enemy from behind, Lim gave the order to the entire army.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The enemy had shown its back and would take time to change directions. Though it was a golden opportunity, they chose to retreat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though there was dissatisfaction and doubt, their trust was superior. The Zhcted soldiers simply observed orders and retreated in an orderly manner. Lim and Massas had gone over many previous battles which utilized [Crescent Moon].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Next is the second force...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They changed how they would attack seeing their enemy retreat following the [Crescent Moon] formation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The third force would attack from the right, and the first unit would charge in from the front according to the formation. The second group would crowd in around the left; all three units would surround them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Silver Meteor Army backed away, as if it did not have the will to fight until, finally, they had their back to the river.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 272 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Olivier, who commanded the Navarre Knights, noticed the unnatural movements of his enemy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“They can no longer move backward. Could they have a counter-measure against [Crescent Moon]...?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, after a quick thought, Olivier decided to continue the formation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- Earl Vorn is injured, that must be a fact. The enemy couldn&#039;t have recovered from yesterday&#039;s defeat, and their will to fight is still low.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, the ground was stable from the movements of the first two forces. Even if they had some plan, he could simply overturn it by having the Knights charge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Above all, [Crescent Moon] had never been broken.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Olivier ordered an attack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Massas and Lim received a report regarding the Navarre Knights in a calm manner.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“About fifteen hundred... The river is to our back, and the Black Knight is their leader.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The tension and fear strongly showed in the messenger&#039;s face and the face of all who heard the report. Everyone was imprinted with a fear of Roland from yesterday&#039;s battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 273 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“--- He came.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the person who blew their fears away with a single phrase, the silver-white haired Vanadis with a longsword, appeared calm. The surrounding soldiers regained their normal tension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lord Eleanora. Lord Sophia.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Massas saluted Ellen and Sophie as dictated by propriety.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Though I feel terrible for doing this, I will entrust that task to you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Leave it to us.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The difficult task of defeating Roland – Ellen took it with a light tone in her voice. Sophie also nodded and smiled gently in a manner unbecoming of war.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Soon, another report of the enemy was delivered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... So it&#039;s time. They&#039;re provoking us by keeping with [Crescent Moon].”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Massas muttered to himself bitterly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The surface of the river reflected the winter sun. The Navarre Knights approached the Silver Meteor Army. The sky was covered in a rain of arrows and javelins from the Zhcted Army. The atmosphere was torn, soldiers and Knights fell to arrow and spear. Despite the damage, neither side crumbled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then, from the right, the Knights of Navarre attacked the Silver Meteor Army.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 274 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
The third force attacked from the right. Roland wielding Durandal took the lead and tore through the Zhcted soldiers, mowing them down as he rushed forward. The Zhcted soldiers could offer no resistance and were knocked down like dolls into the mud.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Navarre Knights broke through the right wing of the Silver Meteor Army.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, their movements dulled as they approached the central force. The same happened to the troops at the front.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The horses neighed, and their movements stopped.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Knights finally noticed. The mud beneath their feet was substantial.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hundreds of arrows from the right and left headed toward the Knights. Humans and horses collapsed, one after another, thrown to the mud. Though they blocked with their shields, they could not advance or retreat unless they dismounted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is the meaning of this? I heard nothing of this from the scouts.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Olivier bit his lip. It was not that his scouts brought back insufficient information. They had confirmed the ground&#039;s stability with their prior movements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So why was it muddy only in this area?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... It&#039;s going to plan so far.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Within the Silver Meteor Army, Ellen muttered to herself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 275 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
What they did was not too difficult. Viscount Augre had dammed up the river with sandbags during their fight with Marquis Greast. With the sand bags in hand, it was easy enough to think of the plan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The water would not overflow in winter under normal circumstances.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But with the rain from yesterday, the water levels were higher, changing the surrounding earth to mud in a very short time. It was unreasonable for the Navarre Knights to discover this information since the land was flooded just prior to battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In contrast to yesterday, the Zhcted soldiers attacked the Navarre Knights in a one-sided manner. The blood mixed with the muddy water. Human and horse corpses sunk to the ground and piled up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Knights desperately defended or took measures to escape from the mud as the Zhcted Army charged with their spears forward. The soldiers took revenge for their defeat and attacked to their heart&#039;s content.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Knights of Navarre were pushed back, cut down, and seemed to fall in defeat, but there was one corner of the Zhcted Army which was being pressured.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roland had thrown his horse aside and ran through the mud, cutting through soldiers along the way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That space was a reproduction of yesterday&#039;s atrocity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whenever the Black Knight swung his sword, screams and blood flew, and the lives of one or two soldiers were lost. For every step they took forward, they were forced to take two back. He crushed their armor and reaped their lives mercilessly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 276 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
On a path made of blood and dirt, Roland rushed forward with an unexpected speed as he wielded his sword. He reaped the lives of horse and human, as if he were brandishing a large scythe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Countless corpses littered the grass, blood and mud mixed and flowed like sewage. The one to stop Roland&#039;s rush was the same as yesterday.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With sword in hand and her silver-white hair fluttering in the wind, she struck out at the sacred blade in Roland&#039;s hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We meet again.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A fearless smile was on Ellen&#039;s mouth as she stood before him. Sophie soon appeared behind her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So it&#039;s you... Where is Earl Vorn?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“He&#039;s a bit busy. The {{furigana|[Wind Princess of the Silver Flash]|Silvfrau}} will be your opponent.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a movement of Sophie&#039;s hand, Ellen rushed forward. The sunlight reflected her sword as she collided with the sacred blade. Roland let out a strong desire to kill, but Ellen simply returned it without showing any signs of pressure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Blue sparks were thrown about, the wind swirled, and mud splashed about.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roland took a deep breath from her combination attack, a light appearing in his two eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- She&#039;s stronger than yesterday...!&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 277 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Her determination and resolution was transmitted through their swords, and her ability had clearly increased along with her spirit. Roland could not foresee an easy fight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just from the wind stroking his skin, he knew he would meet his death if he let up even slightly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They collided as they fought. Even in the confusion of the battle, a small circle surrounded them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The subordinates separated from the mortal battle in fear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were some brave Knights from Navarre who entered the space, but they were immediately knocked away by Sophie. The Zhcted soldiers who approached were also repelled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While Ellen and Roland clashed, the vortex of battle grew, little by little.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roland separated himself from the battlefield, knowing full well he should not turn his back to the Vanadis, so he entrusted the war front to Olivier.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Leaving the world where iron, blood, and dirt reigned, the Black Knight and the Vanadis sped along a prairie to an area two belsta (approximately two kilometers) from the battlefield. Sophie followed shortly after Ellen on horseback.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 278 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“Black Knight. I would be pleased if you would allow me to be your opponent as well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen quickly glanced at her to ask if it was fine. The Vanadis of the Light Flower softly returned a nod.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen chose to fight in this location alone for two reasons.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first was to show her determination to Roland.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second was out of consideration for Sophie&#039;s physical strength. Though Sophie had strength, her endurance lacked in comparison to Ellen or Ludmira. It was clear since she was not fighting Roland from the start.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“--- Come.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roland&#039;s answer was short. The three shadows shortened their distance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The longsword and bishop staff drew a large arc. Even with the two of them, even when Ellen and Sophie fought together, they were only evenly matched against Roland. They received attacks, dodged them, and attacked in return.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen and the others could not possibly imitate Roland&#039;s actions. If she took the attacks head on, her arms would be broken.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Roland did not have luxury when fighting the two warriors at the same time. He could not blink in the slightest, nor could he allow disturbances in his breathing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 279 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
In a frightful exchange, Roland&#039;s large sword caught Ellen&#039;s horse. She lost her horse once again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the following action was different from yesterday.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- Black Knight. I will show you why I am a Vanadis.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“--- {{furigana|Shadow Wind|Verni}}.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she moved her legs from the horse, Ellen kicked off the saddle as if dancing in the air. Her silver-white hair fluttered in the wind as she cut down at Roland from above. Roland turned his entire body to meet her blade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Ellen was not thrown to the ground. Her posture straightened in the air. At the speed of a bird gliding in to attack its prey, she cut down at Roland with motions impossible for a human.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yet another petty trick!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The atmosphere visibly swirled. The sound of steel, tones of high and low, mixed into the air. Ellen used the wind to jump about and attacked Roland from his blind spot.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gusts of wind stirred the ground with every blow. While Ellen attacked as she danced about in the air, Roland was forced into a defensive battle. Though Ellen cut Roland&#039;s horse down, the Black Knight landed without a single opening.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen&#039;s vigorous attack continued. Her speed was good, and it was impossible to read her movements which were like the wind. If he were a normal man, he would have died long ago.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 280 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
However, Roland had caught sight of Ellen&#039;s movements. He followed her in the air with his eyes by reading the flow of air against his skin. He used his reflexes to wield his blade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He let loose a roar. As if cutting through a storm, his blade met Arifal. Ellen was blown away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Ellen took her stance to meet Roland&#039;s attack, Sophie made her move there, the sound of her bishop staff echoing through the air.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen had used {{furigana|[Shadow Wind]|Verni}} in battle. Sophie watched the two fight as she quietly waited for a chance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“{{furigana|Lustrous Flow, Rush Before Me|Muteirasv}}.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Particles of light were emitted toward Roland from her bishop staff. It did not emit heat, nor did it cause pain, but it was enough to create an opening.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen brandished her sword high in the air. Arifal responded to her call. It tinged with a pale blue light; a blood-colored wind wrapped about the blade, shaking the very air.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- This man is a human, but he has a power and technique beyond human. Even so, he is not a Vanadis.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was not a normal human; his strength and skill were abnormal. Roland&#039;s weapon had the ability to negate her {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}}, so it was fine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 281 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
She was still conflicted, but seeing Tigre&#039;s face as he slept, and with Sophie supporting her, Ellen&#039;s resolution was hardened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- Sasha, you might be angry. Even before such an enemy who could overwhelm you like this man could, you would fight and die bravely.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Ellen was determined. She would use this power for her desire. Her feelings were not lacking in this attack at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- I will destroy that sword!&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“{{furigana|Cleave the Wind|Ley Admos}}!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She swung her longsword downward. A condensed storm raged from the tip of her blade, unleashing a roar similar to a beast&#039;s. The invisible fangs of wind pierced the ground, scattering earth and sand. She used her Dragonic Skill against Roland – to be precise, she was forced to. She had no room for error.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roland raised his eyebrow slightly, though no sign of agitation was present. He attacked the wind with Durandal, staring at it with the eyes of a beast.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Letting loose a cry, he cut it down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The atmosphere shook with the sound of an explosion. The wind mercilessly blew the earth away as Durandal pushed the supernatural wind away. Roland was forced to retreat, his jet-black armor rattling as it took the force of the violent shock wave.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 282 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Once the wind calmed down, Roland stood proudly. His black hair was disordered, and his hands and feet were numb. Even so, he stood gazing at Ellen who had finally landed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What a frightening power. No... more than that, it was stunning.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He gripped the sacred sword in hand once again and took his stance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But – you cannot defeat me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though the two Vanadis glared at Roland, they could no longer hide their {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}}.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three suddenly heard the sound of the wind being torn as something flew to them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was an arrow. Roland casually hit it down and looked in admiration toward the one who fired it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“--- To think he could fire from that distance.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One shadow approached them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had dull red hair and wore hempen clothes, a black bow and quiver lay at his waist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was Tigrevurmud Vorn.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... Tigre.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen stared in blank surprise as the young man approached. She was happy because he was alive rather than because he had come to help. He had woken up and somehow made it to their side; however, words of abuse came gushing forth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 283 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“Why did you come here, idiot!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I&#039;m not an idiot, Ellen.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Sophie also scolded him, she looked at Tigre with a sense of relief drifting through the anger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“--- Vanadis.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roland spoke with a heavy voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Allow us some time. I have business with the Earl.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After they had returned, Teita brought a horse for Tigre and made preparations for him to go to battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, she begged Tigre desperately, but she knew it was useless.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the end, Teita gave way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His wound had little time to heal, and it would barely stay clothed, even if he wore heavier clothes, more bandages, and his leather armor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 284 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“Tigre-sama. Please return safely.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah. I&#039;m off.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After reading the letter from Sophie, he learned how she and Ellen would fight against Roland. After that, Tigre single-mindedly aimed for the battlefield.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though both enemy and ally were surprised to see a lone horseman with a bow, Lim understood immediately that it was Tigre that approached.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While apologizing to Lim and Massas, Tigre heard where Ellen and Sophie had run off to and rushed there on horseback.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If this were not a battlefield, the two would likely scold him for a long time. Massas had thought to tie up Tigre until the battle ended, but with the appeal of the young, red-haired man who was his close friend&#039;s son and words from Lim, he reluctantly let him go.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;◎&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When he attacked the Black Knight with his bow, the battle between the Navarre Knights and the Silver Meteor Army approached its conclusion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 285 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Both the first and third units from the Knights were almost driven to annihilation. The second unit rushed to their rescue, but, due to the mud, their mobility could not be utilized.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Their Commander, Olivier, had ordered them to fall back, but he could not move. The corpses of horses lay on the ground. His men protected themselves from the rain of arrows with shields. They slowly struggled as they crawled through the mud. Somehow, they managed to break away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, even if they escaped from the enemy, the five thousand Knights had been reduced to three thousand. It was a crushing defeat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the headquarters of the Silver Meteor Army, Lim gave a short compliment to Massas.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Well done. By the way... How did you learn of their formation?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I am 55 this year.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Massas answered Lim&#039;s question in that manner.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you have lived for that long, many things that you see and hear stay in your head. That is all it was. If anything, you are far more amazing, Limlisha.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lim tilted her head slightly within her helmet after hearing the sudden praise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You made a plan for victory. You arranged a large army and have a sense of how to move them properly. At the young age of 19, you were able to use them effectively. When I was 19, I was still a boy absorbed in thinking of the future with his father.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 286 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“Divination, was it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So you heard from Tigre. That boy...”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Though unexpected, you do not seem ashamed of your hobby.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Massas made a grumpy face and  violently pulled on his beard. Lim nodded. The conversation in the room was afforded to the Silver Meteor Army.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... That Tigre. He better return safely. I have a thing or two to say about his selfishness. I won&#039;t stop until he swears not to do it again.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Very well. Please allow me to help by all means. He has been unreasonable every day since I have met him.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two had only a single wish, that Tigre would return safely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;◎&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre got off his horse and stood in the grass distant from the battlefield and faced Roland. Though Ellen, alongside Sophie, stood behind Tigre, she was quietly abusing him in her mind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Honestly, what a foolish man... The General is supposed to stay in the back.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 287 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“My, my. Ellen, you seem quite happy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She read Ellen&#039;s thoughts and spoke in her gentle voice as usual.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“After all, what could you say before his dignified back? I am quite curious as to what Lim would say at this moment.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen averted her eyes from Sophie and looked at Tigre from behind. From what she saw before, Tigre&#039;s complexion was poor, and sweat blotted his face. He should not have been wearing leather, either. It was easy to tell the condition of his body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even so, Tigre resolutely confronted the Black Knight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Earl Vorn!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roland shouted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You brought the Zhcted Army into our country to defend your territory. Is this true?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That&#039;s right.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre answered and continued looking at Roland.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No matter what information you find, you will see no signs that the Zhcted Army has pillaged or looted the land of others. I hired them purely to defend the peace of Alsace.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 288 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“I know, but one day, they will become an invader! They will one day bring war. They will attack the towns and villages. What will you do then?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre again responded without hesitation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“To defend the citizens of Brune, I would fight any and all invaders.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roland looked at his eyes. Even if he was lying, he had done so before two Vanadis of Zhcted. His words came from neither his desire to protect his people nor his faith in his comrades from Zhcted. The source behind his conviction was unknown.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you doubt Tigre&#039;s words, why not come with us?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen smiled and laughed with a haughty attitude.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Our purpose is Duke Thenardier. We will punish him for his sins. In return, you can have his lands to the northeast. How about it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roland did not show it on his face, but he was smiling. If he could, he would laugh.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I cannot accept your invitation. Such things will not move us; that is common knowledge to a Knight. We wield our sword for the peace of our country&#039;s people. Duke Thenardier does not have the authority to move the Knights of Navarre for his petty revenge. However... we cannot overlook a traitor, either.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 289 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
As he said that, he quietly grasped Durandal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Before we fight, there is one thing I wish to show you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre grasped his black bow and nocked an arrow. An intense pressure attacked his body. His muscles screamed, his wound pained him intensely, his blood seeped through his clothing. At the same time, a black light was emitted from the arrow. It was an unnatural power which disturbed even the atmosphere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sophie opened her eyes wide in surprise. Though Ellen was surprised as well, it was different from Sophie&#039;s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He shot his arrow at the ground a few steps to the right of Roland. The earth was tremulous, a cloud of dust was blown away by the wind, an irregular distortion tore through the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Without a doubt, the arrow displayed the same destructive atmosphere as when she had previously called out {{furigana|[Cleave the Wind]|Ley Admos}}.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even you can use such magic.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roland expressed his thoughts. While enduring his pain, Tigre stared at the Black Knight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Will you not retreat?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is that a threat?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 290 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... I understand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roland affixed his left hand to the blade held in his right. He held Durandal high above. At that time, Ellen noticed, whether it was yesterday or today, Roland had never held it with both hands. Even when he blocked her {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}}, he had used one hand alone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I will also respond in full force.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre took a deep breath. When he saw Ellen and Sophie&#039;s face, he could see their fatigue. Even the two Vanadis were not a match for Brune&#039;s strongest Knight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If they could not defeat him here, both Tigre and the two Vanadis would die.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre nocked yet another arrow, but he bent over from the pain in his body. A lukewarm mass flowed through his throat. A red liquid leaked from his clenched teeth before he fell to the ground kneeling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His vision shook, his consciousness wavered. His whole body appealed for rest to avoid the crisis of it failing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was wounded and tired. It was unreasonable for him to fight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- Even so.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He could not afford to retire here. Roland did not relax his stance. He had to defeat him to move forward and protect his people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 291 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre nocked his arrow again. Suddenly, he felt something against his neck. He turned back to see Ellen and Sophie standing there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen looked at Tigre angrily. Though her expression was more complex than that, there was clearly anger. Sophie as well looked at him sternly with reproach.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I&#039;ve told you many times already. You&#039;re mine. Don&#039;t go dying without my permission.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen and Sophie supported Tigre, their hands against his back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Please. I feel bad for Ellen. Won&#039;t you listen to her?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In such a state, the two Vanadis readied their weapons, showing their will to fight, as if to show their desire to defend Tigre.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre hesitated for a moment before looking at Roland.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Black Knight nodded slightly. Still, it was powerful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre readied his heart and aimed his arrow toward Roland, drawing the bowstring to its limit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen&#039;s Silver Flash and Sophie&#039;s Light Flower tinged with a pale light.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Innumerable particles of light spilled from Light Flower, an eddy of wind flowed and gathered at Tigre&#039;s arrowhead which shined gold.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:Vanadis V03 - 003.jpg|400px|thumbnail|right]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 292 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
The atmosphere raged in response to the massive power; a storm blew the area surrounding the four.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre planted his feet firmly. A light blue wind and particles of light spiraled about his arrow; the ripples quietly expanded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The shock wave of the power flowing from the bow and arrow shook the ground. The atmosphere distorted around them, forcing Ellen and Sophie to bend backward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... I can think of nothing to say.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Amazement dyed Sophie&#039;s beryl eyes as she spoke. Ellen smiled proudly as she pressed her silver-white hair down with her hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“He&#039;s good, right? But I won&#039;t give him to you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roland, at the other end of the arrow, felt an extraordinary force. Compared to the {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}} Ellen and Sophie used – Roland recognized it as some form of witchcraft – the arrow before him was far more powerful; he let out an involuntary groan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- No. In the first place, this is fundamentally different from the attack made by the Vanadis.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roland&#039;s intuition felt there was a difference between this attack and the Dragonic Skill, but he knew nothing more than that. He was a Knight, he did not understand such things.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roland stopped thinking. The bowstring was already bent, and his sword was at the ready. He ground his foot into the ground and took a deep breath.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 293 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“--- Come!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The arrow was ready; a storm blew against his body. Roland heard a loud voice through the roars of the wind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I will defeat you! I will defend my people!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The arrow was shot and met. The shock caused a numbness in Tigre&#039;s right hand, the fierce winds thrashed his entire body, yet he did not break his stance for a moment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A trail of dazzling blue and gold light followed the arrow as it traveled forward. Even with the violent movement of the sand and the earth beneath it, Roland did not remove his eyes from the arrow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He accurately captured its path and moved his blade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They clashed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a sound, as if a mountain was blown away; the earth intensely shook. He had impressively met the arrowhead with Durandal; however, the arrow was not cut, rather, it remained in the air, as if trying to pierce through his sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a strange spectacle. One arrow rivaled Brune&#039;s strongest Knight, even when he grasped his blade with two hands. Eventually, the light of the arrow began to fade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roland clenched his teeth and devoted the remaining muscles in his body to the task of destroying the arrow. Although his eyes and ears were entirely fixed on the clash, he had felt it with his entire body through the sacred sword. There was no disorder in either the arrow or blade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 294 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- I... I am the Knight named Roland, I will complete my task as sworn by the blade bestowed upon me by His Majesty!&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While those thoughts ran through his mind, Roland recalled the words Tigre shouted a moment ago.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;I will defend my people.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Who else would run through the battlefield, shedding his blood and risking his life, to defend his people?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigrevurmud Vorn was a traitor. But who made him rebel?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- This blade... I received this sword from His Majesty to defend our people...!&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ooh!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roland let out a roar, letting out all that had accumulated within him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He crushed the arrow and pierced the ground with the sacred sword.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a flash of light. The ground shook. Roland&#039;s sword stood erect. Cracks appeared, gouging through the earth at a tremendous speed, reaching Tigre&#039;s feet. The shock shook Tigre&#039;s hair.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reverberations beneath the two and the Vanadis gradually diminished. The Vanadis gazed at the two.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The arrow was shattered; Roland was still alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 295 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“... This is my defeat.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roland spoke those words before Tigre. As for Tigre, he could not understand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the clash, numerous cracks appeared in Roland&#039;s black armor. His gauntlet and leg guards shattered and his hair was in disorder. Roland&#039;s entire body was covered in sweat. He tightly grasped the sacred sword in both hands as it stood planted in the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When his eyes met Tigre&#039;s, Roland spoke hoarsely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I can&#039;t move my arms. Though, it does not seem as if they are broken.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a first for him. Roland looked puzzled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was not a lie that his arms were unable to move. His fingers were stiff and would not separate from the sword. If Roland still had the will to fight, he would have dragged his sword and cut Tigre down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Above all, I cannot defeat you at the moment.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was Roland himself who felt he had lost the most.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roland&#039;s body had met the demand of its owner. It had summoned a force far beyond its limit, and was exhausted. However, the spirit supporting his body was not something he could let go so easily.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“--- I surrender.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 296 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
The moment the Black Knight spoke those words, Tigre staggered and fell.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The cold winter air stroked Tigre&#039;s face as he opened his eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You&#039;re awake?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Along with a gentle voice, Ellen&#039;s face came into view against the backdrop of the blue sky. Tigre noticed his head was on something warm and soft.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While he was out of it, Ellen had let him use her legs as a pillow to sleep. Tigre tried to get up on reflex, but Ellen placed her hands on his chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rest. Your battle has ended.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though he could not tell how the battle was going, Ellen did not believe her army would be defeated. Roland had also acknowledged his defeat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was heading to the Knights to end the battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looking to the left and right, he saw Sophie&#039;s figure standing with her normal smile as she looked at him. Noticing Tigre&#039;s gaze, she spoke joyfully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You do not need to think too hard, Lord Tigrevurmud. If you wish for me to take her place, I will do so immediately.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 297 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:Vanadis V03 - 296.jpg|175px|thumb]]&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 298 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“Stop saying nonsense, Sophie.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She threatened her with a menacing expression. Ellen looked at Tigre&#039;s face while exuding her crabby mood.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Really. What should I do with you? I have never met such an idiotic person. If you want, I could take your neck right now. Do you really want to die that much?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No words of praise, huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Fool.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen&#039;s hand made to hit Tigre, but she stopped early and pressed it against him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He could feel her warmth through the palm of her hand and her words. Tigre stopped moving, a mix of the fragrance of grass, his sweat, and another sweet scent tickled his nose.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... Such a nice scent.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though he did not point out what he was talking about, it seems Ellen understood what he meant. Her face was dyed red and she muttered to herself. Tigre as well, though he had not particularly given thought to his comment, became flushed after seeing Ellen&#039;s reaction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As his gaze wandered restlessly, Tigre thought frantically about what happened before he fell into unconsciousness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Um, since when...?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 299 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“This? A minute ago.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen lightly hit her thigh as she looked away. She must have done so right as Tigre woke up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her thighs and palms were comfortable, but, above all, Tigre was glad to accept her good will. He stopped trying to sit up and looked to the sky.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Thank you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What, don&#039;t worry about it. Sophie and I have already forgiven you. As for Lim and Massas, I&#039;m sure we can clear that up.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally regaining her composure, she lightly played with Tigre&#039;s hair with her finger as she smiled. Imagining what the two would say and thinking of Tigre bowing his head to the ground, they began to laugh. Sophie, too, laughed as she thought about the scene.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gently, a quiet breeze blew by the three people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Roland reported that he was surrendering, the Knights had trouble believing it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the Silver Meteor Army stopped attacking. When they saw the Knights retreat, they did not pursue. Of course, many were relieved it was finally the end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 300 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“We came with five thousand... Nearly half have been lost.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a worn out expression, Olivier muttered so no one could hear him. What surprised him the most, though, was Roland&#039;s appearance when he returned.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His black hair was a mess, his face clearly showed his fatigue, and his jet black armor, his very symbol, was in tatters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roland said just that. Olivier staggered in shock and was quickly supported by the surrounding Knights. He needed their help to remain upright.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“.... What happened?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though it was unbelievable that Roland would be defeated, he could see signs of damage from the staff and sword, but none from the arrow. Strangely, his gauntlets and leg guards were almost on the verge of collapse.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I fought. I was defeated. That is all.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those words alone were not enough. Olivier could not possibly consent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What is to happen to us?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 301 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“That has yet to be decided.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Knights&#039; reactions were divided cleanly into two. Some had not yet accepted their defeat or Roland&#039;s declaration of surrender, and there were those who wished for a continuation of battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We have lost two thousand men, and both our Commander and Vice-Commander are still alive! If we ask for reinforcements from the Knights in the area, we can annihilate those rebels!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though a young Knight spoke breathlessly, Roland, their leader, simply told them to accept their defeat and apologized.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, it did not necessarily mean the Silver Meteor Army was victorious. Their battle had yet to end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lim and Ellen, after thinking hard, placed soldiers who were slightly injured or fatigued to the front while the rest were moved to the back due to their worry of a possible deployment during their rest. They had started with forty-three hundred soldiers, but many were lost in the maelstrom of war.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a situation like this, after their victory was reported, it was impossible for them to move. They could only sit on the spot and rest, even if they were next to corpses or pools of blood. It was difficult to distinguish who was dead and who was alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre and Massas finally settled down once they reunited.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 302 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Though Massas wanted to complain for more than one koku, when seeing the three exhausted people, he swallowed his words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre was supported by Ellen and Sophie, but the two Vanadis were also lacking in energy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a sense of relief from their victory in battle and, more than anything else, his joy from their safety, he met them and lightly pat them on the back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though his wounds hurt, Tigre was also very happy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lim also looked to feel the same way. After closely supporting Ellen, she looked down at Tigre coldly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... I have quite a bit to say to you. Do you understand?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If Tigre were as usual, he would notice joy and shyness in her voice, but he could not hear them at the moment, so he obediently nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You have only brought this upon yourself. Until this is completely finished, you are forbidden from touching the bow.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was punishment. Though he was saddened from the bottom of his heart, he had no intention of opposing her decision.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 303 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
When day broke, both armies held a meal and began burying the dead. They chose a small hill near the river in Territoire, Augre&#039;s territory, to bury both the dead of the Navarre Knights and the Zhcted Army.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre bought large amounts of food from the towns and villages in the vicinity and gave five gold and silver coins to all the soldiers as a reward. Of course, it was ultimately going to be a debt on his part.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It&#039;s quite frightening to think an individual has this much debt.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lim approved of Tigre&#039;s request, but she did not forget to add it on to what he owed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She fully understood the necessity. Though they had won, they had sacrificed a lot. To quell the soldier&#039;s discontent, such treatment was necessary.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, they could not procure food as they desired. The villages and towns gave priority to saving food more than money since it was winter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Still, the soldiers were happy with just some honey added to their fish soup and some wine during their meal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, both armies prepared for discussion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre, Ellen, and Massas represented the Silver Meteor Army. Roland and Olivier represented the Navarre Knights.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What will you do from now on?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 304 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Roland asked that at the start.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We head for Nemetacum.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre answered bluntly, though with a rueful expression. Nemetacum was Duke Thenardier&#039;s territory, and it was several days distance away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the Silver Meteor Army was considerably damaged in their battle with Navarre. If they were to fight Duke Thenardier further in the future, there was no guarantee they would have enough forces. Tigre and Ellen truly were considering hiring mercenaries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regardless, there were no other aristocrats who could reliably become their ally, and if news of the Navarre Knights&#039; defeat was spread, other Knights may appear to subjugate them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As usual, Tigre had no time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see, Perhaps I can buy you some time.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Tigre and Massas frowned upon hearing Roland&#039;s words, while Ellen&#039;s red pupils showed interest. Olivier, in the back of his mind, still could not consent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I will return to the Royal Capital and get an audience with His Majesty for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That is unreasonable.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Massas was the first to react.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 305 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“His Majesty... has become weak and cannot do such things.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He could not possibly say he was playing with blocks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Above all, you have lost the battle. Do you think Thenardier and Ganelon will remain silent? They will simply place the blame on you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Besides, how much time would that get us? It is unlikely to happen, and there is no knowing when other Knighthoods and aristocrats will make a move against us.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellen folded her arms and asked Roland. Tigre also showed he disagreed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You also went to the Royal Palace for me, Lord Massas, and you were almost killed just for trying to arrange a meeting with His Majesty. The capital is far more dangerous than you think.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I already knew it would be dangerous.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre&#039;s words of persuasion seemed to make Roland stiffen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“As a Knight of Brune, I must correct mistakes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roland pulled Durandal out of its sheath and presented it to Tigre.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre did not understand the meaning and simply looked at Roland.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I entrust this to you. It is proof that Roland has acknowledged your justice. If you show this to a Knight or a noble, so long as they are not a great fool, they will not fight you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 306 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Though Roland did not speak of it, the thought of the legendary Knight was ablaze in his mind. He thought of him as a person who fought for the people, so it was no mystery he would present this sword. Those were the feelings in his actions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just to make sure, will the Knights of Navarre not fight with us?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Ellen asked, Olivier refused. He was not as open minded as Roland and spoke in a business-like tone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We must return to our fortress. We cannot leave the border unguarded indefinitely.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre received the sacred sword and felt a strange feeling in the heavy blade. It was something special like his bow or a {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre gave it some thought and raised his head and responded to Roland. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I understand. Until you return, I will remain here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tigre did not decide this only out of sentiment. He also wanted time to increase the number under his command.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;◎&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 307 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Roland took a horse and rode day and night until he reached the King&#039;s Capital of Nice. It was possible because of Roland&#039;s uncommon physical strength; others would become exhausted on the way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He took a quick rest and straightened his personal appearance. The next day, Roland visited the palace.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Massas was influential for a minor aristocrat, Roland was a separate matter entirely. He had been popular since the day he became a Knight and was assigned to lead the Navarre Knights. Since then, he had been called by the King to visit him at the Royal Palace at least once a year. The guards let him pass through immediately.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roland walked straight through the Palace.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh? Isn&#039;t that Lord Roland? What might you be here for?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Deep in the palace, Roland was called out to by Duke Ganelon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ganelon&#039;s back was stooped low. His height was close to that of a boy of ten years, his limbs were like a child&#039;s, his small body was wrapped in ornate clothes, and, in place of hair, he wore a silk hat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His eyelids were large, but his eyes were strangely thin. It was difficult to tell if they were empty or not. It was rumored they were seen fully open only once or twice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Roland&#039;s tall stature, he was a dwarf of a man. He was like an eerie, ugly child without any semblance of beauty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 308 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“Due to circumstance, I must meet the King by all means.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roland spoke in a blunt tone. He disliked this man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see. It must be important, coming from a great Knight like you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ganelon showed exaggerated surprise. He then spoke with a laugh.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, His Majesty is resting in his room right now. I will have someone check how he is right now. You should take a rest in this room until then.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Very well. I will do that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roland obediently left. Because of his purpose in coming, he did not wish to alert others. He had no intention of obtaining permission from Ganelon from the start.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roland called one of the chamberlains to a stop and asked to rest in a guestroom. Hearing his name, the chamberlain prepared an available room immediately.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was guided to a small room deep in the palace with a bed, desk, and chair. There was little furniture inside. Though he was anxious that it was windowless, Roland decided to accept the room, since he would leave shortly afterward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- Though it is disrespectful, I will look for a chance to sneak out.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He entered the room and sat on the chair, vaguely thinking about the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;--- There are signs of life.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 309 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
There were about ten people beside the door. When Roland stood up, the chair fell over. He rushed to the door and found Ganelon with many soldiers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He kicked the small door. Despite this, the door remained firm and did not break. It was braced from the outside, likely with an iron plate. At this time, Roland realized he had fallen into a trap.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How are you feeling, Roland?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A voice came from above. Roland looked at the ceiling and saw a small hole in the corner.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you doing, Ganelon?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roland asked without fear in a dignified manner. He understood his fate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You failed to defeat the rebels and shamelessly came to the King&#039;s Capital. It is my duty to punish such a small individual.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As he said that, a jar of yellow, buzzing insects appeared through the small hole, their wings flapping wildly. One after another, they flew into the room. Though they were no larger than an adult thumb, there were dozens, hundreds of them, flying from the ceiling. They covered the wall, filling the room with a humming noise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“... Bees.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The Bee Prison. It is Marquis Greast&#039;s idea.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 310 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Ganelon&#039;s voice seemed joyful from beneath the hole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Goodbye, Strongest Knight.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His voice stopped there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roland, standing in the center of the room, was crowded by bees from all directions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The next day, Ganelon poured poisonous smoke into the rooms at daybreak. The bees were wiped out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Upon his orders, a man opened the door. The man screamed involuntarily, petrified with terror, and fell over. He gazed into the room, tears in his eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roland stood upright in the center of the room with his eye on the door. His whole body had been stung by bees all over and was red and swollen, giving him a strangely distorted figure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The man thought it impossible. He had seen many men sentenced to the prison of bees. They all lay crouched on the floor without exception. They died while protecting their face. That action was natural. When attacked by bees, their bodies would bend over as they were stabbed by several hundred needles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After a time surpassing a count of fifty, the man regained his composure. Though he was still frightened, he stood up and set foot through the door. He crushed many bees as he walked closer to confirm Roland&#039;s death.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 311 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Roland died standing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When news of Roland&#039;s death reached him, Duke Thenardier became enraged at first. It was the same as when he had lost his son. He quickly walked through the corridor to visit Duke Ganelon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you thinking?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Without bothering with a greeting, in the first place, any greeting between the two would only be filled with sarcasm, Thenardier glared at Ganelon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though not as much as Roland, Thenardier also had a muscular body. The two staring at each other looked like an adult and child glaring at one another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What are you talking about?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ganelon fixed his hat and spoke as if he knew nothing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Roland is dead. Why did you kill him?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For Thenardier, it was a gross miscalculation. He had sent Roland and the Navarre Knights out. Once they defeated the Zhcted Army, he intended to have them guard the western border.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- 312 --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
There were no signs of truce, and negotiations still had a long way to go. Many of the nobles supporting Thenardier had territories in the west.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Sachstein and Asvarre will become more bold now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the worst case, Sachstein and Asvarre would cooperate after confirming Roland&#039;s death and would send troops.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Ganelon&#039;s reaction was not what he expected.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It was unavoidable. Roland did not fulfill his duties.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“So why did you kill him!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thenardier shouted indignantly. He could not understand Ganelon&#039;s behavior.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thenardier also threatened and killed many, but he did so with judgment. At least, he would not give such a severe punishment to people with value.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If it were him, he would still have use for Roland. Even if he had not defeated Tigre, his value had not decreased significantly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Ganelon laughed as if parrying Thenardier&#039;s anger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Did you want to kill him some other way?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_4_Preview|Chapter 4 Preview]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Epilogue_Preview|Epilogue Preview]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>49.146.192.171</name></author>
	</entry>
</feed>